Blood of the Heart


Chapter 1 - Old Ties, New Beginnings


Disclaimer – I do not own or profit in anyway from the Harry Potter world.






He was alive.


By all accounts, he should be dead.


Standing with his back to the door, Lucius Malfoy dabbed his forehead with his handkerchief, careful to avoid the still healing boils covering his face. His breathing rapid, he felt relief course through his veins. He hadn’t expected to leave the Dark Lord’s residence when he entered it this morning. Taking a deep breath and pulling the hood of his cloak over his head, he stepped off the stoop, wondering briefly if Narcissa would be annoyed that he came home for dinner.


Opening the rusty iron gate, the sense of relief began to morph into anger. A month ago, he had been the Dark Lord’s most valued supporter. Now, he was the Dark Lord’s messenger boy.


Lucius Malfoy wondered bitterly why Lord Voldemort had pulled back his wand when he had told him the name of the man who had interrupted the immortality spell. As Voldemort had turned away, Lucius stared at his master in shocked disbelief. He watched as the Dark Lord absentmindedly rubbed the palm of his right hand and turned to the window.


Entering the flow of foot traffic, Malfoy snarled, realizing he now owed that sorry excuse for a pureblood wizard his life.


++++


Nathan Borgin relaxed in his study in the flat he occupied above Flourish & Blotts. Dumbledore had told him he was more than welcome to stay at Hogwarts over the summer, but Nathan declined, claiming a need to be closer to his investments. Leaning back in his desk chair, he propped his feet on the desk, his mother’s voice ringing in his ears.


Nathan Andrew! You’ll fall over backwards and kill yourself! Don’t give your father the pleasure!�


Shutting her out, Nathan crossed his ankles and reached for a bound pile of parchment on his desk, the last of his father’s work. He studied the front cover, running his hand over it, testing his emotions to see if he could do this. His insides remained numb. Torn between regret and relief over the lack of response, Nathan folded the front page open and began to read.


Addendum to Immortality Spell, Pgs 34 – 37. Originally noted - the powers of immortality reside in the heart. Through the heart flows the blood of life, the very properties of being. If a broken heart can kill, then one would assume a whole heart would create invincibility. Therefore, true love is immortality in its purest form.

To achieve such immortality, a wizard need only to have the blood of his enemy and the blood of his enemy’s heart flowing within him to sustain his body for all time.

AMMENDMENT - The blood of the enemy’s heart must be given without malice or hatred, which will unlikely happen due to the nature of the relationship. Should the blood be given with such dark emotion, a combustion of sorts is likely to happen, causing severe damage, perhaps even death.

Borgin smirked. What Malfoy would have given to know that, eh? He continued.


The warm July sun beat down on the back of his neck, his cat, Accio, purring in his lap. Nathan’s eyelids grew heavy, his head beginning to nod from drowsiness. Fighting to keep his eyes open, he traced the line he had just read with his finger, attempting to read it again.


Suddenly, his eyes flew open. Nathan uncrossed his ankles, sat up, and planted his feet firmly on the ground. He reread the paragraph he had just reread for the third time.


Borgin’s mind began turning and he wondered.


+++++


Harry opened the doors to the wardrobe in Ron’s room. Pushing aside the mound of shirts that never stayed on their hangers, the dirty socks that never made it to the hamper, and a few rock-solid lumps Harry guessed had been some type of bread product in a past life, he uncovered the box Mrs. Weasley had given him during the last Christmas holidays.


When the time had come to return to Hogwarts after Christmas, Harry had debated about bringing the box with him. After all, Sirius’ personal effects had not taken up that much room. While examining the items had proven to be a necessary push in the direction of healing, Harry had not been ready to really sort through it all. So, in the end, Harry had carefully chosen a book of poetry that gave him a connection to the three people in his life he mourned the most: a gift from his dad to his mum, with a note attached from Sirius.


Harry had then given the volume to Ginny as a sign of his love and devotion. While he had no direct proof, Harry was sure Draco Malfoy had inserted a small, frayed pink silk ribbon in between the pages during an incident outside of their Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom. The pink ribbon, a Portkey to the Forbidden Forest, had almost cost Ginny her life. While he had not recovered the ribbon, Harry had saved the book.


After returning to the Burrow, Harry’s initial reaction was to destroy the book. It served as a reminder that anyone who chose to be a part of his life seemed to be put in mortal peril. Ginny, however, intervened, pulling the leather bound volume out of his hands just before he tossed it in the fireplace.


No! Harry, give that here. You can’t throw it in the fire!�


“Why not?�


“Because I won’t let you!�


“But Ginny, every time I look at it, all I can see is you, laying on the ground, Malfoy with that vial –“


Ginny touched her fingers to Harry’s lips. Clutching the volume to her chest, she rested her hand on Harry’s cheek and directed his gaze to meet hers.


“And every time I look at it, I see a gift that represents all the love and laughter and wonder of two people who love each other. Your dad gave it to your mum and I know she treasured it as much as I do.� Standing on her tiptoes, Ginny gave Harry a gentle kiss. “Now, I’m going to go put it away.�


Sighing, Harry followed Ginny up to her room and watched as she placed the volume on top of the trunk across from her bed. Turning to face Harry, she placed her hand on her hip and waggled her finger at him.


“You touch this, you’ll regret it.�


“Yes, ma’am,� he answered solemnly.


“Harry Potter, are you mocking me?� Ginny asked, cocking her head to the side.


“Absolutely not!� he replied, grinning, holding his hands up in front of him in defense. “I wouldn’t dream of ever mocking you! You have back-up!�


Ginny walked over and put her arms around his neck. “Smart man, you are,� she observed before reminding Harry of another reason why staying on the good side of this redheaded witch was in his best interests.

Harry now tucked the box under his arm, forcing the pile of dirty laundry and other assorted treasures back into the wardrobe before closing the door. Grabbing his wand, he headed out to find Ginny.


++++


Ginny spread the quilt over the patchy ground. Plopping down, she scooted over to make room for Harry. She watched as he carefully placed the box in between them. As Harry lifted the lid of the box, Ginny peered curiously over the top.


“What is all this?� she asked.


Harry cleared his throat. “Uh, well, it’s Sirius’ stuff,� he answered.


Ginny looked up at Harry and smiled softly. She was touched that he would share something this personal with her. Reaching around the box, she placed her hand on his knee and squeezed it in reassurance. Harry smiled back and reached in. Slowly, one by one, he drew out the precious keepsakes Mrs. Wealsey had put aside for him, and laid them carefully on the quilt. When he was done, Harry replaced the lid on the box and moved it out of the way.


Ginny picked up a red leather dog collar with an engraved tag hanging from it that read “Padfoot.�


“Do you suppose he wore this?� she asked tentatively, not sure if Harry was up for teasing. To her delight, Harry snorted.


“If he did, I don’t want to know why!� he grinned, raising his eyebrows suggestively.


Ginny laughed and put it down. A small mirror rested next to the collar. Ginny picked it up.


“What’s this?�


“It’s a two-way mirror,� Harry answered, taking it from her and turning it over in his hands to inspect it. His voice cracked when he tried to continue. “Siri- Sirius gave me the other during fifth year. He and my dad used them in detention to talk to each other. I - I broke mine.�


Sensing that was as much as he wanted to share, Ginny nodded and picked up a raveled piece of black fabric. Turning it over, she smiled. It was a Gryffindor patch, most likely from one of Sirius’ school robes. The red and gold stitching had faded with time, but Ginny knew Sirius had worn the Gryffindor Lion with pride.


Glancing over, she saw Harry cradling in his hands an old black and white photograph with bent corners and a crease running through the middle. The picture was a headshot of two young wizards in dress robes, one with his arm around the other’s neck, in a friendly sort of choke hold, pressing the other’s head down in order to rub his knuckles through a mass of messy black hair. Ginny bit her bottom lip and blinked back the tears building behind her eyelids. Shifting to the side, she leaned against Harry, her leg touching his, her shoulder giving support she could not put into words.


“They were the best of friends,� Harry said quietly.


Ginny nodded. “Like you and Ron,� she whispered.


“Yeah,� he said. “Like me and Ron.�


Harry turned the photograph over, and Ginny recognized Lupin’s handwriting on the back.


Padfoot and Prongs – If only they were half as handsome as they thought they were.


Ginny watched as Harry traced the browned ink with his finger. Then, she felt Harry begin to tremble beside her. She bit her bottom lip, angry at how unfair the world was to have given her so much, and Harry so little. Looking up to comfort him, it took her a moment to realize he was…laughing.


“Harry?�


“I’m sorry, Ginny,� he said chuckling, wiping the wetness out of the corners of his eyes. “It just struck me as funny. I don’t know why. Damn, I miss him.�


Ginny blinked and then smiled gently. “I know you do, Harry.� Resting her head on his shoulder, Ginny watched as he laid the photograph carefully down on the quilt in front of them. They sat there, studying the photograph of the two Marauders until the shadows became long and the chill drove them inside.


++++


Lucius stood in the doorway of his study. The room spoke of a single purpose: power. The Malfoys craved it, lived for it and thrived off it. Now, this was a room without a purpose. There was no power in this room anymore. His jaw clenched, he crossed the threshold.


Lucius circled the large, wooden desk, studying the intricately carved columns, the goblin hewn knobs, the monogrammed desk set that had been passed down from Malfoy to Malfoy. Draco would inherit it, he thought. Resting his fingertips on the desktop, Lucius dragged them across the top and lifted them, a slight trail of dust falling behind, another sign of his loosening grip on authority. The sight of the house elf’s lack of thoroughness burned in his gut. Lucius folded his dusty fingertips into his palm, forming a fist and slammed it on the desk in rage.


The quill in the desk set bounced in its silver holder, the lid on the ink pot rattled, one of the columns clicked. Growling, Lucius leaned down and inserted a finger behind the small, rectangular door that had popped out of the column, prying the door open. Reaching his hand into the darkened space, Lucius pulled out a sheath of parchment. Throwing it on top of his desk, he sat down. He flipped it open and trailed his finger down the page, rereading the paragraphs that had brought him to this current state.


…true love is immortality in its purest form.


To achieve such immortality, a wizard need only to have the blood of his enemy and the blood of his enemy’s heart flowing within him to sustain his body for all time.


There was more. Nathan Borgin had said it was incomplete. Lucius needed it to be complete. Especially before he saw the Dark Lord again to tell him he had delivered his message.


++++


The bell above the door to Flourish & Blotts jingled merrily as the door swung open. Looking up from the order he was tallying, the clerk called out, “Good afternoon, Master Borgin. And how are you?� as Nathan Borgin breezed by, heading straight through a door in the back marked “Flourish & Blotts Witches & Wizards Only.�


“Oh! My!� the witch at the counter exclaimed indignantly as she sidestepped the fast moving professor. “Is he allowed back there?�


The clerk sighed. “When you own half the shop, you can go anywhere you want.�


“Oh, my!� she commented, her eyes on the swinging door, and her tone now interested. Will, the young clerk, rolled his eyes.


Stopping in the middle of the storeroom, Nathan searched the walls for the section he needed. Spotting a particularly cobwebby corner, he climbed over the stacks of scattered boxes and crouched down, wiping dust off the labels. Finding the box he wanted, he pulled it out from under three others, causing them to come crashing down in a cloud of dust and spiders.


“Everything alright in there, Master Borgin?� the clerk called out.


“Sorry about that, Will,� Borgin replied, watching the dust gently falling back into place.


Nathan carried the box over to a small table positioned against the wall. Lifting the lid off, he looked anxiously at the contents. The books inside were small, old and beautifully bound. Pulling one out, Nathan ran his hands over the spine, admiring the work that had gone into making such a treasure. Turning it on its back, he opened the front cover and scanned the table of contents.


Essay on the Effect of Blood Thinning in Trolls Pgs 2 – 8

Living with Boiling Blood – Tips on How to Cool Off Pgs 9 – 15

What Happens if Your Blood Turns to Ice? Pgs 16 – 24

Blood Bonding Pgs 24 - 29


Borgin flipped to page twenty four and scanned the essay. Smiling, he nodded and closed the book.


Quickly putting the lid back on the box, Borgin tucked it under his arm. Pushing the door to the storeroom open, he made his way to the front of the store. Waving the book and lifting the box up for the clerk to see, he called, “Will, put it on my tab, alright?� before pushing the front door open with his shoulder.


Will nodded but kept tallying the order of a wizard who was purchasing the current bestseller, Garden Gnomes – Muggle fact or Fiction? Leaning over, the wizard whispered, “It’s okay, son. You can do his order. I’m in no hurry.�


Will grinned. “Thank you, but it’s alright,� he said to the wizard. “Master Borgin already owns all the inventory covered with a centimeter of dust or more. From the looks of the trail he left behind him, that box counts.�


Nathan, his nose in the book, and the box under his arm, hurried around the corner. Climbing the rickety wooden stairs to his landing, he slipped the book inside the box and set it down, reaching for his wand.


Nathan never saw the flash of light that hit him from behind, causing the world to go black as he hit the stairs.


++++


Sounds were echoing in his mind. A dull ache between his shoulder blades told him that he was alive. He winced as a lightning sting of pain shot through his forehead and something cold dribbled down his cheek. Nathan batted at whatever was messing with his head, his hand coming into contact with a solid form.


“Oy! He’s awake, Master Malfoy. He’s awake!�


“Good. Now leave.�


Feeling the rush of cool air against the sting of his forehead, Borgin slowly opened his eyes. Blinking to clear his vision, he sat up, the pain in his head making him dizzy. Pressing his palm to his skull, he looked up straight into Lucius Malfoy’s blazing eyes.


“Lucius! There are easier ways to get my attention, you know,� Borgin said wincing, gingerly shifting his weight, giving him a little room in between him and Malfoy.


“You did this to me!� Malfoy sneered, jabbing a finger at his face.


Schooling his features into a bland smile, Borgin surveyed the damage the immortality spell had caused. Maloy’s face looked like someone had walked over it with spiked shoes. Some of the pock marks were still healing, oozing a thick yellowish pus. Borgin noticed the blood had also left a trail, scarring his left ear and burning down his neck.


Shaking his head, Borgin replied mildly, “You did that to yourself, Lucius.�


“Why didn’t it work?� Malfoy snarled.


“Why didn’t you come to me and tell me what you were doing?� Borgin replied.


“You are not to be trusted,� Malfoy ground out.


“And you are?�


“Why didn’t it work?�


“The blood you took from the girl was not pure. It was tainted with emotion, specifically hate. Had it been free of hatred,� Borgin said, waving his free hand at Malfoy’s face, “that wouldn’t have occurred.�


Malfoy glared at Borgin. “When did you find this out?�


“The same night. I received an amendment to a manuscript my father wrote that day. You wouldn’t by any chance know where that manuscript is, would you?� Borgin asked casually.


Malfoy took a step back, looking distastefully at Borgin.


“He wants to see you.�


“Who?�


“The Dark Lord. He wants to meet with you. He thinks you might be helpful.�


Nathan shrugged.


“I can’t imagine why,� Malfoy sneered. “What does he need with the rubbish you teach?�


“The rubbish I teach is what did that to you,� Borgin said quietly pointing to Malfoy’s scarred facial tissue. “Think of what that kind of power could do in the right hands, Lucius. Just think about it.�


“The Dark Lord will be in touch,� Malfoy said, turning his back to Nathan.


“I’m sure he will be,� Nathan replied, showing himself out.


++++


Ginny stepped out the door of the Burrow and breathed deep, the fresh night air filling her lungs. She loved the summer night air, full of sweet blossoms, a hint of dust and the smell of something burning from the broom shed. Grinning, she carried the plate her mum had sent out with her to the shed and knocked on the door.


“Come in,� her dad called from inside.


Pushing the door open, Ginny entered the dimly lit interior. Her father was bent over a table littered with knobs and wires, several round pieces of mesh like metal and other assorted odds and ends she was sure fit together quite well at one point in time. She cleared a corner of the table, accidentally knocking something off the edge. Setting the plate down, she bent over to pick up what turned out to be a plug.


Arthur Weasley looked up at his daughter and smiled. Seeing the plate, he dropped the mass of wires he was working on and rubbed his hands together.


“Oh, good! I was beginning to get hungry.�


He lifted the red checkered napkin off the plate and made a noise of appreciation in the back of his throat. Picking up half the sandwich, he bit in with relish.


Looking around the table, Ginny’s eyes landed on the plug she had retrieved from the floor. “What’s this to?� she asked.


“Ah,� Arthur said, using the napkin to wipe a bit of mustard off the side of his mouth. “That plug goes to the end of that wire, as far as I can tell. Hermione tells me it’s a radio and music should come out of these,� Arthur held up two speakers. “She’s not sure it will work here, though. Might be too much magic around. Not to mention, we don’t have any eclectricity.�


Ginny nodded, walking around the table, trailing her finger through the dust. Arthur studied her as he finished his sandwich. When he and Molly had brought her home from Hogwarts, she had still been unconscious. Madame Pompfrey and Nathan Borgin had assured them that this was normal after experiencing such an ordeal. He had watched Molly fret and fuss over Ginny, tucking her in, feeding her broth, brushing her hair. At the end of the day, when she was worn down due to worry and work, Arthur had sent Molly to bed and sat with Ginny, reading to her, talking to her, holding her hand as if to beg her forgiveness for not being able to do more. He had been holding her hand when her eyes had finally opened. She had blinked at him – twice – and then turned on her side, drawing his hand under her chin, and curling up to sleep. He had stayed there like that until Molly came up to tell him it was time to clean up for breakfast.


Looking at his daughter now, he could tell that, physically, she had healed. The blush in her cheeks had returned, the twinkle in her eye was bright. Of course, that could also be due to the teenage boy who was staying in the twins‘ old room, too, he mused. Then it dawned on him that the same individual could be the reason for the furrowed brow and slight frown his daughter currently wore.


“Is everything alright, Ginny?� he asked, picking up the screwdriver Harry had given him two Christmases ago.


Ginny stopped and sighed. “Yes – no. I can’t figure out what to give Harry for his birthday.� Ginny screwed up her nose and rested her elbows on the worktable, her chin in her hands. “He gave me this wonderful, amazing, touching gift. I just want to – to give him something like that back,� she finished.


Arthur Weasley smiled sympathetically. He remembered fifteen going on sixteen. Every little gesture, gift, and look had to have so much meaning in it. Putting down the screwdriver, Arthur pulled Ginny close for a hug. Resting his chin on the top of her head, he smiled, wondering what he had done to deserve such a daughter.


“Ginny?’ he said.


“Hmm?� she answered into his chest.


“Harry is a very lucky young man.�


“Dad, you have to say that,� she said into his green jumper.


Arthur smiled. “Maybe - but it’s true. I’m sure you’ll figure out something Harry will love, simply because it came from you.� Giving his daughter a squeeze, he let her go. “You know, I often find I come up with my best ideas when I’m doing something totally unrelated.�


Ginny snorted. “You sound like Dumbledore.�


“Ah yes, well, he’s a very wise man. It’s an honor to be compared to him. Now hand me that hammer. I want to see what happens with I bang this thing over here.�


++++


Nathan rubbed his forehead, his fingers coming into contact with the freshly reapplied bandage. Hissing, he drew his hand back, cursing Lucius Malfoy under his breath. Carefully placing his left hand on the edge of the desk, he reached down and opened the bottom desk drawer with his right. Sifting through several other manuscripts, he drew out the amendment to his father’s final work and laid it on the desk.


Lifting the lid of the Flourish & Blotts box which had still been waiting for him by his door when he returned, Nathan pulled out another copy of The Power that Flows Through Us.


Borgin sat back and took a deep breath, tenting his fingers in front of him. Slowly nodding, he slipped the leather bound volume in his pocket. He then picked up the amendment and laid it in the box,carrying it to the fireplace. Placing it on the grate, Borgin pointed his wand at the fireplace and uttered “Incendo.�


Watching the flames, he decided he could really go for a butterbeer right about now.


++++


Stepping into The Three Broomsticks, Nathan scanned the room. His eyes rested on a booth in the back where Snape sat, his fingers drumming on the side of a glass. Weaving his way through the patrons, Nathan made his way to the table and slid in.


“Severus,� he nodded.


“Nathan,� Snape replied curtly.


“Is he coming?� Nathan asked.


“He’s a busy man. He will be here when he can be.�


“I see,� Nathan said, nonplussed.


“Something to drink, Professor?� Madame Rosmerta asked, sidling up to the table.


“Butterbeer, please,� Nathan smiled at the proprietress.


“Ah, one for the strong stuff, I see,� Madame Rosemerta smiled.


Nathan grinned. “Watch me. I may order a second.� Giving him a wink, Madame Rosemerta headed back to the bar to get his drink.


Turning to Snape, Borgin studied his housemate. Snape had been several years behind him in school, so he had not known him well, and Snape had not been all that outgoing the past term, careful to stay out of Borgin’s way. It didn’t escape Borgin that he and the Potions master had more in common than Snape probably liked to admit.


“I remember you from school, Borgin,� Snape said coolly.


“Really? Pleasant memories?� Nathan replied mildly.


“Not particularly. Of course, you ran with your own crowd.�


“Yes, I suppose I did.�


“Do you know your place?� Snape accused abruptly.


“Do you know yours?� Borgin shot back.


“Ah, gentlemen, I’m sorry to keep you waiting,� Albus Dumbledore broke in as he slid into the booth across from the two Slytherin alumni. “Did you bring it, Nathan?�


Borgin slid the book out of his pocket and placed it on the table. Snape looked distastefully at the title.


“Really, Borgin. Are you expecting us to believe some sensational tabloid type rubbish written by a delusional witch?�


“She wasn’t delusional,� Borgin replied coldly.


Opening the book, Borgin turned it around to face the Headmaster and Snape. He watched as they read, Dumbledore’s expression unreadable, Snape’s brow furrowed. The two wizards finished and met Borgin’s gaze.


“Would she come?� Snape asked quietly.


“I don’t know,� Borgin answered truthfully. “I don’t even know where she is.�


“I do,� Dumbledore said. “Write to her, Nathan. She’ll come.�


+++++


She looked at the letter on her kitchen table. No one ever sent her owl post. Or Muggle mail, for that matter. No one knew who she was or where she had been for almost forty years. Well, that wasn’t right. One did, but he hadn’t contacted her for almost seventeen. That was why, when the tawny brown post owl had pecked at the window above her sink this morning as she was washing her tea cup, she had almost fainted.


Slowly walking around the table, the witch cautiously prodded the letter, its address resting against the scarred surface of the wood, the wax seal staring at her low ceiling. She pulled her hands behind her back and rocked back on her heels, trying to decide what she felt rolling around in her stomach. Fear? Excitement? Trepidation?


Leaning over the edge of the table, careful not to touch anything, the witch held a magnifying glass above the seal so she could see it better. It was not that she was against wearing glasses, there just was not anyone nearby who sold them, carried them or could get them for her. She lived in the middle of nowhere, and she liked it that way.


The seal on the letter was blue, the rich, sunny blue of the sky on a spring day. The letter “B� stamped in the middle spoke of strength, power and wealth. At one point in time, that stamp had also spoken of death, destruction and fear. Looking at the “B� her heart tugged, the maternal twinge catching her off guard. Foolish, she admonished herself. She had ended that part of her life. With the flick of her fingers, the letter shot off the table and onto the hearth, the heat of the fire, causing the blue wax to hiss and spit as it melted.


Turning her back on it, the witch returned to the sink to finish washing up. But something pulled her back to the fire. Slowly reaching out, her fingers curled in anticipation, lingering over the melted seal. Had he forgiven her? Idiot, she chided herself. She was too old to get her hopes up.


She was also too old to turn her back on possibilities.


Picking up the warmed letter, she scraped the melted wax off the back, unfolded the pieces of parchment, and began to read.


++++


AN – And we begin again!

All my thanks wvchemteach for your endless supply of plot bunnies and feedback! Without you, this would be much shorter (!) and not nearly as good.

Also, my thanks to pavartipatil for her spit and polish – she makes me look good!

Lastly, but most importantly, my thanks to my husband and family for putting up with me and my hobby!

And may you find all your eggs before they find you. Enjoy!

Disclaimer – I do not claim to own or profit monetarily from the Harry Potter world.



Homecoming





She stepped off the train at Kings Cross Station. She loved the way Muggles traveled. It was so unnecessarily complicated and error prone. No one ever seemed to get where they wanted to go when they wanted to get there. She found it refreshing. Witches and wizards took it for granted that they could get to a destination in seconds by stepping into a fireplace or waving a wand. You never got to read a good book when you used the Floo Network. Not to mention that, in her opinion, Apparating took all the adventure out of lost luggage.


Pulling her cloak closed, she watched as the business people pushed their way between the rapidly closing doors of the train’s coaches, tried to walk with their noses in the morning papers, and juggled briefcases and bumbershoots for that impending summer rain the morning news forecasted. Unobtrusively, she studied several women dressed in business suits making their way to the nearest platform. Taking a quick inventory of her appearance, she decided her first stop was the closest dress shop. After all, if she was going to face her past, she was going to make sure she looked good doing it.


++++


CRACK!


“OY! Will you two get off? Hasn’t your aim gotten any better?� Harry exclaimed as he struggled to escape the weight of Fred and George who had just Apparated into their old bedroom onto one of their old beds. Unfortunately for Harry, he happened to be in the bed at the time.


“Good morning to you, too, Harry,� Fred said as he handed Harry his glasses.


“Our aim is excellent, Harry,� George chimed in.


“You just think we didn’t mean to Apparate on top of you,� Fred said.


“You see, young Harry, you are now Ginny’s beau.�


“And for that, we decided to land on top of you.�


“Now, up! Up! We’re your Honor Guard to Diagon Alley!�


“Honor Guard?� Harry asked, sliding his glasses up his nose.


“Yes, it seems the Order, a.k.a Mum, wants you protected,� Fred said.


“As full fledged Order members, we volunteered,� George explained.


“We need chaperones?� Harry asked, disgruntled. He had been looking forward to spending a day with Ginny doing things a normal teenage couple would do: eating ice cream, window shopping, holding hands.


“Don’t think of us as chaperones, Harry,� Fred said.


“Think of us as your ticket to a day out of here,� George said, waving his hand around the room.


Sighing, Harry scooted farther up into a sitting position. “Who’s watching the shop?� he asked curiously.


“New chap, young but eager to please,� George stated.


“Not to mention rather gullible. Makes for a good test subject,� Fred added.


Harry snorted. “Can’t wait to meet him.�


++++


Stepping out of The Avenue Clothiers, she looked up and down the busy London street. She had missed London. It had been almost seventeen years since she had been here. Things had changed. Progress, she thought ruefully. But then again, she had always liked Muggle progress. It was fascinating in its bulkiness.


“Ma’am? Excuse me, ma’am, you left your other belongings.�


One of the young shop girls who had helped her gingerly held out a pale pink bag, the shop’s logo depicting a sophisticated young woman sipping a cappuccino at an urban coffee house on the front. Glancing over her shoulder at the young woman, she waved her hand.


“Burn them, please,� she instructed as she stepped down onto the sidewalk.


The morning air was filled with the sounds of the city: the horns, the brakes, the people. She window shopped as she walked, soaking in the current culture, the mood of the times. From what she could determine from life on the street, it was business as usual for the Muggles. Stopping at a newsstand, she picked up the latest paper, gave a pound note to the clerk and tucked it under her arm. Crossing the street to a coffee house, she found a seat outside, ordered a cup of tea and opened the paper.


Many years ago, she had lost herself in Muggle London. Where better for a witch who needed to hide than here? She had been near enough to keep tabs on the people she needed to keep tabs on, and far enough away from those who wanted to keep tabs on her, for the most part. .


Folding the newspaper and placing it on the table, she pulled out the letter she had received two days ago. Laying it carefully on the small round table in front of her, she picked up her tea cup, cradled it between her hands, and studied the address written in neat, disciplined script on the front. If sent by Muggle post, this would have never found her. Score one for the wizarding world, she mused.


Setting her teacup aside, she unfolded the letter, slipping the address page off. She studied the writing on the second page, a surge of pride coursing through her. She hadn’t seen him since he was fifteen. It had broken her heart to leave him, mostly because of what she was afraid he would become. But the Headmaster had promised he would turn out fine.


She could still remember that day at Hogwarts.


Dumbledore had seen her, pacing in the Great Hall, her cheeks damp with worry, her gloves twisted in her hands. Touching her on the shoulder, the Headmaster had motioned her to follow him into his office. Up to this point, all communication with Albus Dumbledore regarding her son had been taken care of by her husband. Now, as she heard him say the password, “Licorice Laces,� she wondered if that had been a wise decision.


Dumbledore’s office had fascinated and terrified her at the same time. The spinning tops, the whirring mechanisms, the judging portraits all seemed to say, “We know who you are.�


Dumbledore sat down behind his desk and studied the young woman who was trying valiantly to blink back the tears threatening to fall. She was…smaller than he had imagined. He motioned for her to sit in one of the chairs facing his desk.


“He speaks highly of you,� she said quietly, sitting slowly, folding her hands in her lap.


“Thank you,� Dumbledore replied. “He is a fine young man.�


“He is a conflicted young man,� she said, her eyes focused on her hands.


“Yes, but he has a lot of you in him.�


“I’m not sure that is a good thing,� she admitted softly.


“Why do you say that?� Dumbledore questioned gently.


Looking up into the Headmasters’ solemn eyes, she realized…he knew. He knew what she was and what she had done. Well, of course he would. He had been a professor here then, she chided herself.


“I have to leave,� she said quickly.


Dumbledore nodded.


“I - I don’t know what to do,� she said desperately.


“I can help you.�


She blinked at him. She didn’t have any friends to help her. Her life had been swallowed up by her husband. Her parents were long dead. She had no siblings. Taking a deep breath, she accepted.


“What will become of him?�


“He will be fine.�


“How do you know that? Does one of these instruments tell you that? Does it whirl and twirl and spit smoke and say ‘The answer is, he’ll be fine, you’ll be fine’?� she said, her voice filled with stress, rising in volume as she waved her hands at the various instruments on the shelves and the tables scattered around the office.


“No,� Dumbledore replied softly. “My heart tells me that.�


Her hand dropped back into her lap, her shoulders slumped in acceptance. Taking a deep breath, she looked into the Headmasters’ eyes.


“Where should I go?� she asked quietly.


London. Dumbledore had told her London. And so, not even waiting for her husband to come up the staircase from the dungeons, she had walked out the front doors of Hogwarts and not allowed herself to look back.


She severed all ties to the magical world, which weren’t many to begin with. She stopped using magic in fear of being tracked down by some misguided Ministry official. She leased a flat and found a Muggle job as an administrative assistant in a company that sold drill bits. She had opened a bank account, bought her own groceries, learned how to cook on an electric stovetop and had earned her own driver’s license. And she had watched from afar, helpless to save him.


She had lived a quiet life for many years until one early fall morning, almost seventeen years ago.


A co-worker had brought her a cup of tea along with the latest gossip which was quite scandalous. One of the salesmen had just had a baby and didn’t want anyone to know. Well, the salesman hadn’t really had a baby, more like he had one foisted off on him. Found on his doorstep, it was. Parents died in a car crash. Was the child hurt? She had asked. No, no, barely touched.


Just a scar on his forehead.


She had smiled and laughed and listened to the speculations about exactly who the parents were and if that was just a story cooked up to cover up something not so savory.


On her way home, she stopped by the shop to pick up some groceries. Her arms full of shopping bags, she cursed under her breath for forgetting her mesh bags with the handles. Jostling the bags to one side, she wrestled her key out of her handbag. Slipping it in the lock, she opened the door, stepped inside and pushed the door closed with the heel of her shoe.


Walking into the kitchen, she set the bags down and almost screamed at the sight of the owl sitting on the back of her kitchen chair. The owl had entered her kitchen through the open window above the sink. Her hands trembling, she reached forward to untie the parchment attached to its leg. Fumbling, she almost dropped it, before she caught it again and unfolded it.


Leave.


Dropping the parchment, she stood still for a moment, her body rigid with shock and fear. Then, she turned and walked away, away from the groceries on the table, from her job at the drill bits company, from her wonderful flat, and her precious bank account.


And, despite all of that, he had still found her. And he had used her talents to survive. Granted she had had little choice, but she still despised herself for it. What she had done was worse than leaving her only child behind


She wondered in later years why she simply had not killed herself. Truthfully, it was for the same reason she had left her son so many years ago. She had been afraid. She had been afraid to give him the ability to do this to someone else.


And now, looking at the letter, she was afraid her fears were becoming reality.


Setting her tea cup down, the witch picked up the cover sheet of the letter and shredded it. Standing up, she scooped up the pieces and deposited them along with the newspaper in the bin. Stepping onto the sidewalk, she headed up the street. Two blocks later, she entered the First Street National Trust Bank. Walking up to an open teller window, she presented a key and signed a slip of paper. Upon comparing the signature to the one on file, the clerk ushered her through a half-door, and into the safe. The clerk inserted his key into one of the locks, motioning for her to do the same in the other. Turning both, the clerk pulled out the long, rectangular box. It rattled as something rolled inside it.


Placing it on a table, the clerk said, “Just let me know when you’re done, ma’am.�


“Stay,� she said. “I won’t be but a minute.�


Opening the lid of the safety deposit box, she quickly emptied it and closed the lid. The clerk’s eyes never left the woman’s hand as she exited the safe and pushed the doors to the street open.


After all, not many bank customers kept their wands in safety deposit boxes.



++++


“Hermione, do we have to go into Flourish & Blotts? Can’t you go by yourself?� Ron complained, as Hermione pushed the door to the bookstore open.


“Ron, we have to stick together. We promised your mother,� Hermione explained patiently. “Besides, Ginny mentioned needing to get something here, too.�


Harry looked at Ginny in surprise. Flushing slightly, Ginny shrugged. “It’s just something little. Won’t take me long.�


“Can I help?� Harry offered hopefully.


“No, you can’t,� Ginny answered smiling. “It’s a surprise,� she said, letting go of Harry’s hand and trailing Hermione toward the back of the shop. Looking over her shoulder, she winked at Harry.


Harry could feel his cheeks growing warm but couldn’t help grinning back.


“Mate, you have it bad,� Ron said, putting his hand on Harry’s shoulder.


Fred snorted. “No worse than you, Ronald.�


“Yeah,� George chimed in. “Look at yourself. In a bookstore. In July!�


Ron grinned. “And exactly where are the two of you?� he asked, before ducking behind a shelf of books to avoid a quill that came flying his direction.


Walking toward the back of the shop, Ginny’s eyes scanned the shelves, looking for the section she wanted. She had finally determined what to get Harry for his birthday and wondered why it had taken her so long to figure it out. After all, it had been Harry’s idea in the first place. In between Happy Habitats for the Housebound Hag and Hiccup Cures and Other Odd Muggle Remedies, she found what she was looking for. Slipping it off the shelf, she started flipping through it, walking back up the isle, her eyes focused on the pages . Not looking where she was going, the book went flying out of her hands as she ran directly into another customer.


“OH!� Ginny exclaimed, catching herself on the bookshelf to her right. “I’m so sorry!�


“Not at all,� came the amused reply. “I have more reading related injuries than I care to admit myself.�


Leaning down to scoop up her book, Ginny turned to face the witch she had run into.


“Are you alright? I’m afraid I had my nose in my book and wasn’t looking where I was going. Well, obviously, I wasn’t looking where I was going,� Ginny said slightly embarrassed.


“I’m fine,� the witch assured her with a smile. “Do you mind if I ask what book has you so entranced?�


Ginny turned the book to show the witch who read the title, her eyes widening. “Well, I suppose I should be glad I ran into you before you read that, eh?�


“Oh, no, actually it’s a gift,� Ginny rushed to explain.


The witch giggled. “A gift? And pray tell, who is the deserving recipient? I hope he’s a friend.�


Ginny’s embarrassed flush deepened to a full out crimson blush.


“Ah,� the witch nodded knowingly. “More than a friend, I gather.�


Ginny looked at her shoes. She was not sure why she was suddenly shy about her and Harry’s relationship. She just realized, though, she had never had to introduce Harry as her boyfriend. Everybody at school just knew. And when Bill had visited at Hogwarts last term, he had come home armed with the knowledge he owed Charlie 5 Galleons because of a Weasley family betting pool guessing when she and Harry would start dating. Not if, but when. But she had never had to introduce her new relationship with Harry to a stranger.


Sensing her discomfort, she held out her hand. “It is a pleasure to meet you,� the woman said, holding out her hand. “I’m Catarina.�


Ginny looked at the outstretched hand. Trusting a complete stranger these days went against every instinct in her body. But there was something about this witch that was oddly familiar. Her salt and pepper hair was tucked neatly into a knot at the base of her neck. Her clothing was neat and tidy…and very Muggle. She had an open, genuine smile that drew Ginny in, making her feel somehow connected, as if she and Ginny had known each other their entire lives. Slowly taking the offered hand, Ginny smiled.


“Ginny Wealsey. Um, do you mind me asking? Are…are you a witch?�


“Guilty,� Catarina answered with a smile. “A witch with a taste for Muggle fashion. Actually, I would have to say, throughout the years, I have developed a taste for most things Muggle, although I have never been much for those electric toothbrushes. Takes the fun out of the whole process, if you ask me.�


“My dad would love you!� Ginny exclaimed. “He loves anything and everything to do with Muggles.�


“Really?� Catarina said. “I have the greatest sympathy for your mother, then,� she grinned impishly.


“Hi, Ginny,� Hermione said coming up beside her.


Catarina looked at the thick volume under Hermione’s arm. Nodding approvingly, she commented, “Getting lost in a good book is a wonderful way to spend a summer day. What are you reading?�


Looking slightly taken aback, Hermione replied hesitantly, “It is a fascinating historical text regard-“


“Hermione!� Ron called from the end of the isle. “Are you two done yet? Fred and George need to get back to their shop.�


Slightly perturbed, Hermione turned to Ginny and sighed. “Are you ready, Ginny?�


“I found it,� Ginny nodded. Turning to Catarina, she held out her hand. “It was very nice to meet you, Catarina.�


Catarina smiled and shook Ginny’s hand again. “I don’t mean to be nosey, but by any chance are you related to the joke shop I noticed further down the street?�


Ginny grinned. “Yes, I am! My brothers own it. Would you like to meet them?�


“I’d love to!� Catarina exclaimed, noting the pride in Ginny’s voice when she mentioned her brothers.


Ginny led Catarina and Hermione to the front of the store. “Catarina, I’d like you to meet Fred and George, the Weasleys of Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes.�


“It is a pleasure to meet you,� Catarina said, smiling and shaking the twins’ hands.


“And this is Hermione Granger and my brother, Ron,� Ginny continued. Shoving the book she was still holding behind her back, Ginny nodded in Harry’s direction and felt the blush begin to creep back into her cheeks. “And this is Harry.�


“This is Harry,� Catarina repeated, smiling knowingly at him and offering him her hand.


Harry smiled politely at Catarina and shook her hand. Something in her tone told him she knew something about him and it had nothing to do with his scar. He watched as she turned her head to look at Ginny and winked.


Backing toward the front counter, Ginny grinned. “I have to make my purchase. I’ll meet you outside, okay?�


“After I purchase these,� Catarina said, waggling three books in the air, “would you mind if I tagged along to the joke shop?� she asked. “I don’t mean to intrude, but I’ve always had a weakness for a good prank. I would love to see it.�


Ginny rolled her eyes as Fred and George fell all over themselves, promising a private tour. She and Catarina made their way to the front, while the rest of the group headed out of the shop. The last of the group, Harry was blushing madly when he finally made it to the fresh air. He could have sworn he heard Catarina comment quietly to Ginny as they went to the counter, “My, someone up there likes you a lot!�


++++


George pushed the door open to Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes and stepped back, allowing the group to enter before him. Ginny quickly covered her head with the flat, rectangular packages she carried. A shower of confetti gently fell to floor. Sidestepping the charmed dustpan and brush that moved in to clean up the mess, Ginny looked around the shop. The joke business was thriving, partly due to the twins‘ seemingly endless creativity and partly due to their uncanny business sense. Ginny continued to be impressed by how two such accomplished pranksters could also be such well respected, shrewd businessmen. It was almost as if that was the twins‘ biggest prank of all.


“I’ll be right back. I need to go check on our new boy,� George said as he headed back to the storeroom.


“Welcome to Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes,� Fred said proudly as Catarina entered.


“Amazing!� she said awed.


Fred looked approvingly at her reaction and nodded. “Yes, it is amazing. Allow me to fetch you our latest order form. I’ll be right back.�


Catarina turned around, taking in the shelves and barrels of Whiz Bang fireworks, Ink Pellets, fake wands, exploding quills and candies that did everything imaginable to every part of the human body – temporarily, of course. Smiling widely at the possibilities, she walked over to a shelf stacked with boxes. Picking one up, she turned to Harry and Ginny.


“What are these?�


“Those are the Skiving Snackboxes,� a voice spoke from behind. Ginny turned to face a young man wearing a nametag and what looked like a lion’s tail. On closer inspection, she saw the name on the tag was Stewart and the tail was real. “They are one of our best sellers, designed to come to the aid of a witch or wizard in need of an escape from a particularly sticky situation.�


“You don’t say,� Catarina said, examining the sides. “Well, I think I may have to have one. Can you put it on the counter? I’m sure I’m not done here yet.�


Stewart nodded and took the snack box to the counter.


“What do you suppose the story is with that tail?� Catarina asked conspiratorially to Ginny.


“I’m guessing it was a test product gone wrong,� Ginny said out of the side of her mouth, her eyes following the tail trailing across the ground.


“And I here I thought fur was out of style,� the older witch commented wryly.


Ginny snorted. “Nothing is out of style in Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes.�


“Ah,� Catarina said smiling knowingly. “I’m guessing you’re rather glad they hired young Stewart there?�


“I can eat breakfast without worry now,� Ginny nodded. “Well, mostly,� she added.


Fred and George emerged from the storeroom waving a piece of parchment Ginny guessed was at least two feet long. Obviously, inventory was expanding.


“Oh, my!� Catarina exclaimed. “Excuse me,� she said to Harry and Ginny and headed toward the twins.


“Hey, check out who just walked in,� Ron said, elbowing Harry in the ribs.


Turning toward the door, they saw Professor Borgin shaking confetti out of his hair and hopping over the dustbin.


“Professor?� Hermione said with a small wave. “Hello!�


“Hermione! Nice to see you,� Nathan said, walking up to the them. “Harry, Ginny, Ron,� he nodded, extending his hand in turn. “How is summer treating you?�


“Well, so far,� Ron answered.


“How’s the Apparating coming along? I understand you’re taking the exam in the next couple of days,� Nathan commented, smiling.


“Fine,� Harry and Ron said both at the same time. Ginny giggled.


“What?� Ron asked indignantly. “It is fine. I’m all in one piece.�


“Yeah, you might be. Can’t say as much for the breakfast dishes,� Ginny said.


“It’s not my fault you hadn’t cleared the table yet,� Ron muttered.


Chuckling, Nathan turned to Ginny. “And how are you feeling, Ginny? Back to normal?�


“I’m fine, Professor. Thank you. What are you doing here?�


“I’m here to see Fred and George. But I see they’re bus-“ He stopped mid-sentence.


Following his gaze, Ginny saw he was looking at Catarina’s back. “Her name is Catarina,� Ginny said helpfully. “She’s Fred and George’s newest patron.�


“I know who she is,� Nathan said quietly. “Excuse me.�


Stepping through the foursome, Nathan walked over to where the twins were entertaining Catarina with tales of projects gone wrong. Looking up, Fred poked George in the ribs.


“Nathan!� Fred said.


“What brings you here?� George asked.


Catarina turned slowly to face the professor. Nathan was a good six inches taller than she was. She had to crane her neck to look into his eyes. Taking a deep breath, she held out her hand.


“Hello, Nathan,� she said quietly.


Ignoring her hand, Nathan just looked at her.


“Hello, Mother.�


++++++


“You came.�


“You asked me to come.�


“He said you would.�


“Who? Dumbledore? Yes, he seems to give some us more credit than we deserve.�


Nathan nodded. They stood facing each other in the flat’s small kitchen area. Catarina was thankful for the four feet of cherry wood table top that separated her from her son. She was not sure either one of them was ready to be any closer at the moment.


Nathan turned away from his mother. He had always assumed she was alive, but by not knowing where she was, he had always been able to think of her as dead. He had thought himself beyond the pettiness of seventeen, when he had sat in his cell in Azkaban, fighting for his sanity, raging against what she had allowed to happen by not being there to stop it. But, then again, that was nothing compared to the rage he had felt when his father had told him why she had left two years earlier. Nothing would ever compare to that.


Twelve months after being dragged in, he had stumbled out of Azkaban armed with a desire to make something of his life unrelated to his past and with a certain understanding for why his mother had gone into hiding. It still did not mean he forgave her. He wasn’t sure he ever would.


Catarina followed her son into his study. Turning in a circle, she smiled. Nathan was definitely her son. His study looked almost identical to much of her home. She had often wondered why she bothered with furniture. She could simply stack the books up and sit on them, eat on them, sleep on them. She was glad he had not turned away from this part of his life. She stepped closer to examine the titles.


“Do you have any favorites?� she asked as she scanned the shelves.


“If you had been around, you would know,� Nathan muttered, immediately regretting the words the minute they were out.


Catarina straightened. Yes, maybe they did need to have this out, she thought.


“I didn’t want to leave, Nathan.�


“I know,� Nathan sighed, sitting down behind his desk.


“I had to,� she said quietly.


Nathan ran his hands through his hair and looked up at his mother. Catarina walked over to one of the leather chairs in front of the desk and sat down. Folding her hands together, she locked them between her knees.


“Nathan, you asked me to return. I don’t ask for your forgiveness. I did what I had to do,� she said, before pushing her elf up out of the chair and starting to pace the room.


“I wanted to kill your father for putting you through what he did. I wanted to come forward and explain why you couldn’t be at fault, but I couldn’t. I had to let Albus do the talking for me.�


“You knew Dumbledore came?� Nathan asked surprised.


She nodded. “Then, after you got out, I tried to come see you. I followed where you were, what was happening in your life, your accomplishments, your defeats. I was so proud of what you were becoming. I am so proud of what you have become,� she corrected herself. Walking to the window, she felt the breeze cool the tears on her cheeks. “But…well, you know what happened.�


Turning back to her son, she leaned against the window. “Why did you write to me? Why did you want me to come back?�


Nathan toyed with the quill on his desk for a minute. He had known when he wrote her, she would come.


“For a Blood Bonding.�


He heard her catch her breath. “Why?� she asked quietly.


“Protection.�


“Is that all?�


“For now,� Borgin answered.


“Who is she?�


“Ginny Weasley.�


Catarina felt her blood go cold. Not the nice young girl in the bookshop. Not the nice young girl in the bookshop with the boyfriend named Harry. Harry.


“Harry Potter,� she said quietly, making the connection.


Nathan nodded, his eyes never leaving his desktop.


“I haven’t practiced in years,� she said quietly.


“You are our only option,� Nathan said, looking up into his mother’s eyes.


Catarina gazed at her son. “Yes, I suppose I am.�


++++


“So, Catarina Borgin,� Fred said, locking the door to the shop.


“Wonderful woman,� George replied.


“He didn’t look too happy to see her,� Fred said.


“I got that impression, too.�


The twins watched as a broom wove its way around the shop, sweeping up what the day had brought in. Stewart followed the broom, adjusting the shelves, noting the items that needed restocking, his tail swishing behind him.


“You know, Fred,� George started.


“What, George?� Fred replied.


“That tail wouldn’t look so bad if it had a mane to go with it,� George mused.


“You know, George, I think you may be right,� Fred agreed.


The twins watched Stewart’s lion tail swish, back and forth, back and forth as he walked. Nodding in unison, they trailed after their employee, their heads going back and forth, back and forth. When Stewart turned right at the front desk, the twins went left, into the storeroom, their minds whirring with possibilities.


In between the Spewing Spiders and the Popping Puffer Fish (Guaranteed to liven any fish tank!), Stewart suddenly bent down and fished something out of the dustpan moving in front of the broom.


“Mr. Weasley? And Mr. Weasley? I think someone dropped this.� Stewart said, looking around. The shop was empty, the light from the storeroom illuminating the front counter.


“Huh,� he said, looking down at the piece of parchment. There was no writing on the front to identify who it might belong to. Looking around to make sure no one was looking over his shoulder, Stewart unfolded the parchment.


Dear

That’s odd, Stewart thought. An entire letter and there wasn’t a name at the top. Looking closer, he noticed there were several indentations where a quill had rested, as if paused to write a name, but the author had changed his or her mind and picked it up again without writing anything. Glancing briefly at the rest of the letter, he dismissed it.


Folding the letter up, he threw it back into the dust pan. He flicked his wand and directed the dust pan to dump its contents in the rubbish bin. Following its path, Stewart glanced down at the bin on his way past. He stopped, looking at the parchment now covered with dust and bits of confetti. On a whim, he bent down and picked up the letter. Brushing it off, he took it to the front counter and tucked it beside the cash register. Glancing toward the storeroom, he could hear the twins excitedly talking. Stewart sighed. At least he had job security, he thought. Waving his wand to turn out the shop lights, he locked the door behind him.


++++


A/N – All my thanks to the people who keep me on the straight and narrow: wvchemteach for his endless supply of facts, suggestions and reminders and to parvatipatil for her endless supply of commas, correct spellings and good points.


Next Chapter…Blood Bonds and a dance to remember…

Disclaimer – I do not own or profit monetarily from the Harry Potter World.



Chapter 3 - Blood Bonds




Harry mopped his brow with the hem of his t-shirt. Dumbledore had obtained permission for him to use magic outside of Hogwarts this summer for the purpose of dueling practice. Harry had suggested Ron and Hermione also participate as a way to keep their skills honed. Harry knew Hermione’s wealth of knowledge on spells, hexes and charms definitely exceeded his own, but she tended to freeze under pressure. While Ron kept Harry on his toes, speed wise, Harry knew Ron certainly appreciated the opportunity to learn some new tricks from his friends.


Harry had argued that Ginny, too, needed to be practicing. The Ministry, however, in typical shortsighted fashion, had drawn the line, claiming Ginny was still too young. Harry had stewed about the decision until it occurred to him the Ministry hadn’t said anything about her learning the spells. As long as Ginny didn’t actually do the spells, she wasn’t doing anything illegal by reading about them.


Knowing Ginny’s birthday was fast approaching, Harry had been searching for the perfect gift. He would gladly give her the moon and every other planet that came with it if that was what she wanted. But Ginny wasn’t a girl to be impressed by extravagant gifts or outlandish gestures. He knew this by how she had reacted to the gift of his mother’s poetry book. Ginny deserved something just as special – and useful.


It had taken two weeks of Ginny’s badgering questions after she watched him, Ron and Hermione practicing, but Harry had finally figured out what to give her. He was going to give her the gift of knowledge. Stashing books away, marking the spells he, Ron and Hermione were learning, as well as any other spells he felt might come in useful, Harry was building Ginny quite the library. And as soon as the Ministry changed its stubborn mind, he planned to have Ginny just as prepared as the rest of them.


For the past six weeks, Ron, Hermione and Harry had seen a revolving door of Order members only too willing to step up to the task of putting them through their paces. Harry had noticed the Weasley brothers seemed to be the most enthusiastic about it, for some reason or other. Today had been Bill’s turn. Harry had a few reddening burn marks as a result of the dueling practice. Of course, he smirked, it was nothing compared to what he had left on Bill.


“Nice work, Harry!� Ron said, grinning at Bill who held a cloth with an anti-inflammatory ice charm on his arm.


“Thanks,� Harry replied, returning the grin. “You alright there, Bill?�


Bill snorted. “Never better,� he grimaced, lifting the towel to take a look at the burn.


“Thanks for warming him up for me,� Ron said, pulling out his wand. “You ready, old man?�


“Old man? Hermione, I hope you weren’t planning anything special tonight,� Bill teased, tossing the cloth aside and returning to the dueling area. “There might not be much left of my little brother when I’m done with him.�


“No?� Hermione bantered back. “Well, then, once my turn is over, I guess I’ll just have to let Fleur know she shouldn’t plan on having children with you in the near future.�


“Hermione!� Ron said shocked, as Bill choked on the gulp of water he had just taken.


“I’m going to go check on how Ginny’s doing,� Harry said, chuckling.


“Oh, fine, leave me here with these two,� Bill shouted at his back.


Harry waved at them over his shoulder and headed back to the Burrow. As he crossed the garden, Harry was surprised to see Nathan Borgin, hands in his pockets, walking up the front path. He watched as Nathan knocked on the kitchen door. Seconds later, Ginny opened it. Harry could see her smile from where he stood as she let the professor in. Looking up, Ginny saw Harry and gave him a little wave. He waved back as she closed the door.


Harry had gotten the distinct impression Nathan Borgin had not been pleased to see his mother yesterday in Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes. After the initial icy greeting, Catarina Borgin had quickly paid for her Skiving Snackbox, told the twins she would definitely be back and wished the rest of them a good afternoon, before following her son out the door.


“That was odd,� Ron had said, watching the door close behind them.


“Cold is more like it,� Ginny commented.


“Harry, did Borgin ever mention his family?� Hermione asked, shifting the oversized book she had purchased from one arm to the other.


Harry thought about it. He could still clearly recall the resigned look of acceptance in Borgin’s eyes last term when he had revealed to Harry his reason for being at Hogwarts. Thinking back to the twisted tale of years of manipulation and eventual rejection by his father that Borgin had shared with him, Harry realized Borgin had never once mentioned his mother. Harry had assumed his mother had been absent, even dead.


“He mentioned his father,� Harry answered, “but not his mother.�


“What was his father like?� Ron asked curiously.


“Not like him,� Harry said, nodding his head in the direction of Borgin.


“I liked her,� Ginny said. “It was strange, but when I shook her hand, it was like we were old friends or something, like we had lots in common.�


“Yeah, we know what you mean,� Fred said. George nodded in agreement.


“Oh, my!� Hermione commented, looking at her watch. “We need to go. We promised your mum we’d be home before supper.�


With that, the twins had told Stewart they would be back in a bit and ushered everybody out of the shop.


Last night, Harry’s mind had kept returning to his Defense Against the Dark Arts professor and the nagging question of exactly what would happen if Voldemort ever did manage to combine his own blood, which contained some of Harry’s, with Ginny’s blood. According to the spell Lucius Malfoy had attempted to perform, the combination of Harry and Ginny’s blood within Voldemort’s body would give Voldemort true immortality. Borgin had said that technically, the spell would work. However, the circumstances for collecting the blood were unlikely to occur. Thinking that if there was good news regarding the spell, Borgin would have simply sent an owl, Harry quickened his pace.


Opening the door to the Burrow, Harry entered the kitchen. Nathan Borgin sat at the table, hands wrapped around a mug of tea, looking as if he hadn’t had a full nights’ sleep in a while. Join the club, Harry thought as he made his way to the sink for a glass of water. Ginny stood at the kitchen sink, pouring a second cup of tea. Harry glanced at the table as he passed and hid the grin that fought to surface.

Set out in a line, as if marching off to battle, was a roll of gauze bandages, a pair of scissors, a jar of paste the consistency and color of beaten egg yolks, and a glass bottle with a stopper containing a purple oil smelling vaguely of mint and lemons and tasting like burnt rubber. After the first day of dueling practice, Harry had stumbled in, exhausted, bruised, burned and missing a chunk of hair. He claimed the chunk of hair was due to a blasting curse gone wrong. Ginny believed him, until Fred came in, commenting that George’s bald spot was much larger and proceeded to congratulate Harry on his spectacular choke hold. Ginny had patched Harry up best she could, leaving his bald spot as a reminder of why wizards duel with wands, not fists. She then promptly sent an owl to Madame Pomfrey, explaining the situation, and received back all the supplies necessary to ease any suffering caused by the result of dueling practice. It had been several weeks since she had had to uncork the bottle or cut a strip of gauze. However, Ginny still set up the items daily, just in case. Harry knew it gave her something to do and helped her feel useful. He smiled, thinking how, soon, she would have something else to keep her busy. Leaning over, he gave Ginny a quick kiss on the cheek. She wrinkled her nose.


“Harry, you stink,� she said, pushing him away gently.


“So, a hug is out of the question?� he asked innocently.


“For more reasons than just your personal hygiene,� she grinned, nodding at the table.


“Hear, hear,� Borgin chimed in, toasting Ginny with his mug. “So, Harry, how’s dueling practice going?�


“Good,� Harry said, sitting down across from the professor.


“Lupin comes tomorrow, doesn’t he?� Ginny asked, sitting down next to Harry.


Harry nodded.


“Excellent,� Nathan said. “He’s very proud of what you’ve accomplished, Harry, for good reason, too. I’m hoping to get into the rotation, too. I could use a little practice. My dueling skills have gotten rusty.�


“Sure,� Harry said, flushing slightly. He had known he was getting stronger. Thinking on his feet was something Harry had always excelled in; with the DA and now daily dueling practice, his repertoire of spells had grown to match his speed. He was a little embarrassed that Lupin was bragging about him, but, at the same time, rather proud that he had impressed him.


Nathan cleared his throat. “I need to talk to you two about something I’ve discovered,� he said, setting his tea cup down on the table and clasping his hands together.


“Okay,� Harry said, leaning back.


“What about?� Ginny asked, scooting her chair forward.


“About the immortality spell Lucius Malfoy attempted,� Nathan replied seriously.


Ginny blinked at Nathan before scooting her chair backward. Instinctively, she reached for Harry who enveloped her hand in his own and rested it on his knee.


“It will work,� Harry said tonelessly.


“Yes – and no,� Nathan answered. “The reasons it will and won’t work haven’t changed. What I have discovered is a way to make sure it will never work.�


“What do you mean?� Ginny asked.


“Have you ever heard of Blood Bonding?� Nathan asked, looking from Ginny to Harry who both shook their heads. Taking a deep breath, Nathan stood up and began to pace, as if he were delivering a lecture in class.


“Blood bonding is a form of protection used by witches and wizards who practice Ancient Magic. The basic concept states that, through the combining of blood, a bond is formed, making it impossible for the blood given to be used against the witch and wizard who gave it.�


“We don’t practice ancient magic,� Ginny said slowly, her brow furrowed.


Nathan waved his hand as if to erase what he had just said. “I’m sorry, I’ve been thinking of this all night. That wasn’t a very good way to start.� Taking a deep breath, he tried again. “There is a ceremony that can provide you, Ginny, and you, Harry, protection from Voldemort ever being successful in regard to immortality spells involving your blood.�


Nathan paused. Ginny nodded slightly to indicate she understood. Harry just looked at Borgin, his expression unreadable. Borgin made a mental note to tell Harry to practice that look during dueling; his opponent would never know what he was thinking.


“A Blood Bonding is based on deep emotion, usually taking place between a witch and a wizard who are in love. One of the parties must be of age, the belief being that when a witch or wizard achieves the age of seventeen, the heart has become stable enough to make this type of commitment. The other stipulation is one of the parties must act as a Mediator.�


“A wha -� Ginny and Harry both started simultaneously before Borgin held up his hands.


“A Mediator is a type of Healer, a facilitator of emotion and blood.� Borgin explained, turning to lean on the edge of the sink. “It is a specialized skill that has been passed down from Mediator to Mediator. A Mediator is not born; however, to become a one, the witch must exhibit certain characteristics.�


“Witch?� Ginny asked.


“It most often is a witch, especially in bondings of younger couples such as yourself,� Borgin said. “I’ve been told this is the case because young men of seventeen, while their hearts may be mature enough, they can still be somewhat hot headed and volatile,� he said, smiling slightly at Harry, who did not smile back.


“And you think I have this – this ability?� Ginny asked.


Borgin nodded. “Without training, a Mediator will be able to act as a calming force to her bond. She will provide a grounding, a center for her wizard. With training, a Mediator can take that skill and parlay it into the ability to heal her bond’s blood. Through a Mediator’s ministrations, the body learns to accept the toxins, fight them and ultimately becomes stronger because of them.�


Ginny tightened her grip on Harry’s hand. A sense of excited panic was beginning to grow in her stomach. She glanced at Harry who, in turn, was studying her. Turning his gaze to Borgin, Harry nodded slowly.


“She – she always seems to, I don’t know, calm me down, make things okay,� he finished, blushing slightly at revealing something so personal to someone else.


“She centers you,� Borgin nodded in agreement.


“Hello, I’m still in the room,� Ginny said, her voice rising slightly.


Boring smiled gently at her. “Another sign that led me to believe you might have this aptitude was how you recovered this summer. It made sense for you to withdraw into yourself in order to heal. It’s what Mediators do, heal from the inside out.


“With a Blood Bonding, the Mediator who participates in the actual ceremony is able to combine the blood in a way that makes it inseparable, and therefore impenetrable,� Borgin continued.


“Why do you know so much about Mediators?� Harry asked suddenly.


“Mediators work in ancient magic, Harry,� Borgin replied. “They believe the strength of the body is in its blood. To heal the body, you make the blood stronger. To make the blood stronger, you make the body open to healing.�


“You said one of us has to be of age in order to make this type of commitment. What do you mean, ‘this type of commitment’?� Ginny asked.


Borgin took a deep breath and pushed away from the sink. Pulling his chair back out from the table, he sat down across from the two teenagers.


“Blood bonds are not random, and not,� Nathan paused, “not always a true love match, although the most successful ones are. A Mediator can bond once in her lifetime, maybe twice,� he explained. Taking a deep breath, Nathan looked deep into Ginny’s eyes. “Mediators do not have a choice in who they are able to bond with. They are born with their bond. It is probably why you have always been drawn to Harry.�


“Y – you mean, we were destined to be together?� she whispered. Ginny could feel her heart pounding. She wasn’t sure if it was from anger or fear or excitement. She didn’t want to look at Harry, afraid of what she might see in his expression. She didn’t want to see anger there. She knew he wouldn’t blame her personally, but she could understand if he felt this one more thing he had no control over.


“Yes and no,� Borgin answered. “Your bond is Harry. However, that doesn’t mean you would have necessarily ever met or fallen in love with each other. You could have easily fallen in love with Neville or Colin, gotten married, had twelve kids and never been the wiser.� Borgin smiled as he saw Ginny grimace and Harry scowl. “However, your talents have come to the surface because you did meet and you have fallen in love. Your Blood Bonding, should you choose to do it, will be successful because he is your bond.�


“Are you sure?� she asked.


“Yes,� Borgin confirmed. “I’m sure. All the signs are there.�


Ginny felt Harry lift her hand off his knee and envelope it with both of his, giving it a reassuring squeeze. She turned her head. Harry smiled gently at her. She smiled back, tears rushing to her eyes as she realized he wasn’t angry over this.


Clearing his throat, Harry kept his gaze locked with Ginny’s. “So if we said yes, how would Ginny learn to become a Mediator? What do we need to do?�


“Ginny would need to apprentice with another Mediator. Finding a Mediator to train with can be difficult as there aren’t many known ones in the wizarding world,� Borgin said matter of factly. “Once she has completed her training, you two would need to do a Blood Bonding. Once bonded, your blood could not be used against you�


“What happens after we’re bonded? I mean, does that mean we stay together forever?� Ginny asked.


“Not necessarily. But you won’t be able to bond with anyone else, unless your bond with Harry is broken.�


“How does a bond break?� Ginny asked.


“One of you would have to die.�


Silence fell in the kitchen. Borgin looked at Ginny and Harry and sighed. To be so young and be put through so much, he thought. Fighting to keep the guilt out of his mind, Borgin pushed his chair back and stood up. It had been agreed he should reveal enough to convince them, but not too much to scare them. He knew it was vitally important Harry and Ginny agree to this, but he had fought hard to let it be their choice. He just hoped they still talked to him when it was all over.


Ginny took a deep breath. “Can we talk about it?�


“Of course,� Borgin said. “I will see you in a few days,� he said as he walked around the table toward the kitchen door. “You can tell me your decision then. Just so you know, I haven’t mentioned this to your parents, Ginny, or to the entire Order. Dumbledore knows. So does Snape.�


Harry head jerked up. “Snape? Why does Snape know?�


“Because Snape is quite knowledgeable on the subject of Blood Bonding,� Borgin replied.


Harry gritted his teeth. He wasn’t sure he liked the idea of sharing something that seemed so personal with anyone, least of all his most hated professor. He could just see Snape using this information for some horrible, twisted use.


Nodding to Ginny, Borgin turned the doorknob and stopped. Turning around, he reached into his pocket and drew out a rectangular parcel. “I almost forgot. I know this is early, but happy birthday, Harry.�


Surprised, Harry reached out and took the parcel. “Thank you.�


“Open it,� Ginny urged.


Harry turned the package open and ripped the paper at the seam. The wrapping slipped off to reveal a book bound in soft brown leather. Turning it over, he read the title, The Three Musketeers. He smiled. “Thanks.�


Borgin grinned and nodded. “One of my favorites. Enjoy!� Opening the door, Borgin stepped out into the summer sun.


Harry flipped open the book. Nathan had written an inscription on the back of the front cover.

Harry –

Fighting the good fight is always easier with friends.
Happy Birthday

Nathan Borgin


Suddenly, Ginny pushed her chair back and stood up. She quickly walked to the kitchen door and opened it. Stepping out into the bright sunshine, she held up her hand to shield her eyes.


“Professor?� she called.


Nathan stopped and turned around.


“Professor,� Ginny repeated, running up to him. “You said I would need to apprentice with another Mediator, and Mediators are hard to find. Do you know one?�


Borgin nodded. “I think you’ll like her. She certainly likes you.�


++++


The sunshine hurt his eyes as Harry stepped out of the kitchen. Squinting, Harry looked in the direction he had seen Ginny disappear. He had watched her catch up with Borgin, talk to him for a moment, then turn and head off through the garden. Borgin had watched Ginny go, too, before resuming his path. Harry wasn’t sure why the professor hadn’t Disapparated to his flat in Diagon Alley or even used the Floo. Then again, Harry wasn’t sure he was all that surprised, either. Some things about Nathan Borgin were just downright Muggle in nature. Judging by what Ginny had said about his mother’s passion for all things Muggle, Harry figured it might be genetic. If it was, and it simply had skipped a generation in the Weasley brood, he wondered if any kids he and Ginny had would be doomed. Kids, he thought. Yeah, he smiled. He could see kids.


Returning to the present, Harry headed through the garden, slightly annoyed Ginny hadn’t come back into the kitchen to talk. He found her, leaning against a gnarled old apple tree. Ginny turned her head at the sound of the grass rustling.


Seeing Harry, she tried to smile, her face pale in the bright sun, her eyes moist with unshed tears. His annoyance melting away, Harry pulled her to him, wrapping his other arm around her. He realized he was kind of used to getting huge life altering plots dropped in his lap. While he was not sure this was a good thing, he could understand the mind-numbing shock that must be running through Ginny right now. It was coursing through his veins, too, but he had practice with this. He tried to think of something to say, but everything he thought of sounded so inadequate in his mind, that in the end, he simply held her until he felt her trembling stop.


Ginny shifted her head so her cheek rested on the soft blue cotton of Harry’s t-shirt. Her breathing ragged, she wiped at the dampness on her cheeks. Clearing her throat, she looked up at Harry.


“I’m so sorry, Harry,� she whispered.


Surprised, Harry looked at her. “Sorry? Sorry for what?�


She sniffled and wiped at the dampness on her cheeks. “You’re really stuck with me now. I mean, when you first got here and walked out of my room and I yelled at you through the window, I meant it when I said you were stuck with me. But I didn’t mean it like this. Damn it, Harry, you can’t seem to have anything in your life that is just yours to decide!�


Harry blinked at her. “Ginny, aren’t you in the same boat? You didn’t have a choice either.�


Ginny shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t mind, all that much.�


Harry snorted. “All that much?�


Ginny sighed. “You know what I mean.�


I don’t mind. Ginny didn’t mind being stuck with him, baggage and all. Harry thought his heart might break with the love he felt for her. Harry closed his eyes and held on tight. They stood there for several minutes, gaining strength from each other.


“Thank you,� Ginny said quietly.


Surprised, Harry opened his eyes and looked down into Ginny’s face. “For what?�


“For being here.�



“It’s all part of the deal,� he said smiling softly down at her.


“The deal?�


“Yeah, you put up with me and my fate, I put up with you and yours.�


Ginny hiccupped and giggled. “Fair enough,� she agreed, “but it sounds like we don’t have much choice in that.� Taking a deep breath, Ginny leaned her forehead on Harry’s shoulder, enjoying the strength there. “I’m sorry, these stupid tears. I don’t even know why I’m crying.� She felt Harry nod in sympathy. “I guess I’m just surprised and angry and terrified and – and excited, too.� Ginny lifted her head and looked up at Harry. “Does that make sense?�


Harry nodded solemnly. “To me, it does,� he said quietly.


Ginny placed a hand on the side of Harry’s cheek. “Yes, it would, wouldn’t it?� she said. Drawing her hand back into her chest, Ginny rested her head back on Harry’s shoulder. “Can we stay here a while?� she asked.


Harry didn’t answer; he simply tightened his hold on her and closed his eyes.


+++++



Sleep did not seem to be on Harry’s agenda tonight. Punching his pillow, he rolled over to face the wall, listening to the sounds of the Burrow and thinking about the day. Ginny constantly amazed him. He remembered back to when he had first learned his life wasn’t necessarily his own and how angry he had been for so long. He had always known she was an incredible person, and today she had astounded him once again.


Sighing, he flopped back onto his back.


Tink!


Harry rolled over.


Tink! Tink!


Harry pulled the blankets over his head.


Tink!


Harry sat bolt upright in bed and grabbed his wand from under his pillow. Reaching over for his glasses, he quickly put them on and looked around the room. It was empty.


CLUNK!


Harry realized something was hitting his window. Heart thumping madly, Harry cautiously opened the sash and peered over the windowsill. A sudden sharp pain exploded in his forehead, causing him to jerk upward banging the bottom of the window with the back of his head. “OW!� he exclaimed, clamping one hand to his forehead and one to the base of his neck.


“Harry? Are you alright?� Ginny whispered.


Harry opened an eye and looked down to see Ginny standing below his window, her arm cocked back ready to pitch what looked like another rock at his window. Removing his hand from his forehead, he checked for blood. A few drips were present from what felt like a cut at his hairline. He snorted. Just what he needed, another scar.


“Harry?� Ginny repeated.


“Gin, what are you doing? Are you okay?� he asked.


“Trying to get you out of bed! Come down here,� she said, motioning for him to join her outside.


“It’s the middle of the night!�


“Were you asleep?�


“Well, no, but that’s not the point!�


“Come on, Harry. Please?� Ginny pleaded.


“Fine, okay. Hang on,� Harry said. “I’ll be right there.� He pulled his head in and shut the sash. Pulling a jumper over his t-shirt, Harry slipped on his shoes. Ginny was waiting for him by the kitchen door.


“You’re dressed,� he observed, slightly annoyed.


Ginny ignored him and grabbed his hand. Tugging him forward, she smiled. “Alright, close your eyes.�


“Why?�


“Come on, Harry, it’s a surprise!� she pleaded.


“Okay, okay. They’re closed.�


Ginny took Harry’s hand and led him past the broom shed, into the garden, all the way to the grove in the back and stopped. Looking up at Harry, Ginny smiled shyly and said quietly, “You can open your eyes now.�


Harry opened his eyes to see paper lanterns hanging in the branches of the trees, flickering light jumping from lantern to lantern. Under one tree, a soft crackling emitted from a mass of wires and knobs sitting on top of a rock. Letting go of Harry’s hand, Ginny walked over and banged the rock with her palm. The static was replaced with a soft swaying melody and Harry smiled in surprise.


“That’s a radio!�


“It’s my dad’s. He, uh, fixed it,� Ginny answered, her impish grin sliding back into a shy smile. Ginny dropped to a quilt on the grass and pulled Harry down next to her. Leaning back, Ginny pulled two packages from behind the rock the radio rested on.


“Happy birthday, Harry,� she said holding out the parcels.


Harry looked at the gifts in surprise. His birthday wasn’t until tomorrow, and after what had happened today, the last thing he had expected was presents for him.


Ginny smiled at him. “Come on, Harry. Open your presents!� she urged, pushing them into his hands, her giggling anticipation becoming contagious.


Grinning, he took the gifts and gave Ginny a quick kiss on the cheek. Setting the thicker of the two aside, Harry undid the ribbon and pushed aside the brown paper. Nestled in tissue, was the picture of his dad and Sirius, the corners flattened, the crease ironed, in a polished silver frame. Harry smiled at the two friends and then at Ginny.


“Thank you,� he said softly.


Ginny nodded. “I thought you might like to take that back to school,� Ginny said.


Leaning over, Harry propped the picture on the rock next to the radio and picked up the other parcel. Tearing the brown paper, Harry turned over a book and read, Modern Hexology – A Practical Guide to Today’s Most Useful Hexes. Harry chuckled.


“I’ve marked a few I think would be good to learn,� Ginny asserted.


“I’ll get to work on it as soon as possible,� Harry grinned.


Silence fell between them as the trees danced in the soft evening breeze to the music swirling upwards. Harry looked at Ginny who was picking at a loose quilt piece, slowly unweaving the pattern, thread by thread. Reaching over, he placed his hand on hers.


“Are you okay, Ginny?� he asked softly.


Ginny looked up at him and tried to smile. She settled on nodding. “I will be,� she said softly. “How about you?�


“I’m sorry, Ginny,� Harry said, not knowing what else to say.


“Harry, why should you be sorry? This isn’t your doing,� Ginny stated as she wove her fingers in between Harry’s. “Besides,� she said, smiling slightly, “most couples would love to have as much as we do in common. I mean, on top of being smart, good looking and Gryffindors, we’re both on Voldemort’s Top 10 list,� she said, grimacing at the use of the Dark Lord’s name.


Harry snorted. “That’s not really funny,� he said.


“Yeah,� Ginny agreed, “but if I don’t laugh, I’m going to cry and I’d rather laugh. In our old age, I don’t want you to look back on your seventeenth birthday and only be able to remember me soaking the front of your shirt.�


“I wouldn’t mind, you know,� Harry said sympathetically.


Ginny cocked her head to the side and smiled at him. “I know you wouldn’t. That’s why I love you.�


“Do you want to do it? The Blood Bonding?� Harry asked.


Ginny took a deep steadying breath. “I don’t want to think about it tonight, Harry. I will think about it tomorrow. Right now,� she said, standing up and brushing the grass off her jeans, “I owe you a dance from the recognition dinner. I’m a little late in asking, but would you do me the honor and dance with me on your seventeenth birthday?� she asked, holding out her hand.


Harry took Ginny’s hand, letting her help him up. Ginny led him to the middle of the glowing lantern light. Wrapping his arms around her, Harry closed his eyes and swayed to the music, soaking up all the goodness that Ginny brought with her. He had everything he wanted on his seventeenth birthday right here.


“Ginny?� he asked softly.


“What? Is something wrong?� Ginny asked, concerned, leaning back so she could look into his eyes.


“No, nothing’s wrong,� he rushed to assure her, accepting her need to forget for just a little while. He pulled her closer, if that was possible. “This – this is perfect. Thank you.�


Ginny wrapped her arms around his neck and stood on her tiptoes. “You’re very welcome, Harry,� she whispered against his lips.


Suddenly, Harry realized they were stopped in front of the rock holding the radio and the picture of James and Sirius. Pulling away from Ginny, Harry leaned down and laid the photo face down to the rock. Straightening up, Harry grinned at Ginny.


“So…where were we?�


++++


A/N – Thank you, thank you, thank you to my betas, wvchemteach and pavartipatil. It makes sense because of you two!

This is posting a little early because I am off on Spring Break starting Thursday. Unfortunately, I will not be laying on a warm sandy beach, gazing up at a palm tree, drinking drinks with paper umbrellas in them. Instead, I will be watching my children be spoiled rotten by their grandparents back in the Midwest. It’s not the spoiling I mind so much. It’s the deprogramming when we return home that I dread.


Next update (most likely the end of next week)…Happy Birthday, Harry


Enjoy!

Disclaimer – I do not own or profit monetarily from the Harry Potter World.



Birthday Surprises




The knock on his door startled Nathan out of his morning stupor. He hadn’t had his tea yet. Whoever was at his door at this hour was taking his life in his hands. Pulling his robe closed over his pajamas and knotting the tie, Borgin grabbed his wand off the kitchen table and headed toward the door.


“What could you possibly need at this time of day?� he growled as he whipped opened the door, pointing his wand at the chest of his unwanted guest.


“Really, Nathan, do you think that’s necessary?� Catarina asked, pushing the tip of the wand away from her.


“Yes, I do,� Nathan scowled stepping aside to let his mother enter. “What do you want, Mother?� he repeated.


“How did she take it?�


“She?�


“Well, both of them. You know what I mean.�


“They took it as well as could be expected,� Nathan replied, shutting the door and shuffling back to the kitchen.


“You told them this would protect them?� Catarina badgered


“Yes, Mother, I told them it would protect them,� Nathan replied, looking around his kitchen in a foggy daze. Running his hands through his mussed hair, he looked down at his front. Pajamas and a robe weren’t formal enough for this conversation. “I’ll be back in a moment,� he said, shuffling past his mother and into his bedroom.



“You told her she would need to become a Mediator?� Catarina called, as she wandered around Nathan’s home. He had so many shelves, all crammed with books, but not one single photograph. She sighed. Her fault as well, she supposed.


Buttoning his shirt, Nathan emerged from his bedroom, fully clothed if not fully awake. He sighed. “Yes, Mother. I told them one of them had to be of age; one had to be a Mediator; she could only bond once; you had agreed to apprentice her; I’d be back in a couple of days for an answer, and,� Borgin finished, exasperated, “they had to name their firstborn after me.�


“Well, I’m sure she won’t be teased too much at school, with a name like Nathan. Maybe they can call her Nat? People will think it’s short for Natalie,� Catarina mused, a teasing twinkle in her eye.


Borgin rolled his eyes. “I saw that,� she commented, sitting down at his kitchen table.


“Tea?� Borgin asked.


“Please,� she answered. “With milk, thank you.�


The noises of the tea preparation interrupted the silence in the flat. Catarina followed her son’s movements as he got down the tea cups, filled the kettle with water, and lit the fire under it with his wand. She smiled.


“What?� he asked, noticing the attention.


“You do it the Muggle way, too,� Catarina said.


“Tea out my wand tastes odd,� Nathan said. “It tastes wooden.�


Catarina nodded in agreement as the tea kettle whistled. Pouring the hot water over the tea bags, Nathan set the kettle down, picked up the mugs and carried them to the table. Handing his mother a small pitcher of milk, Nathan sat down and cradled his warm mug between his hands.


“I hated it,� he said quietly. “I hated not telling them.�


“I know,� she said softly. “But it’s best this way. If the bonding occurs as planned, they will never have to know the rest.�


Borgin took a sip of tea and asked a question that had been nibbling at the back of his mind from the first moment he had seen his mother in the joke shop. “Why did you ever marry him?�


Catarina bit her bottom lip. She looked down at her mug, watching the white swirl of milk circle the tea turning it a murky tan. “I had to, Nathan.�


Nathan’s head jerked up. “You had to?�


“No, no, it was nothing like that,� Catarina rushed, her cheeks turning pink. “You are your father’s son, no question about that.�


Nathan swallowed and nodded. He would be lying to admit that he wasn’t slightly disappointed by that answer. But, then again, knowing the alternative, maybe it was for the best.


�Your father was a fascinating, intelligent man. When we first met, he wasn’t so focused on – on what he ended up as. He was quite fetching, funny and passionate about everything. At the time I met him, I was vulnerable. I needed someone to take care of me, protect me. He offered; I accepted,� she said. Blinking herself back to the present, Catarina sighed. “And then he suffocated the life out of me.�


Catarina looked up at her son and smiled softly. She so desperately wanted to reach out to him, to cover one of his hands with her own, like she used to do to his younger self after a particularly rough patch. A mother needs to touch, she thought. Instead, she tightened her grip on her mug.


“Nathan, I never wanted to hurt you. You were my heart. You were what kept me going in that house. It broke my heart to leave you, but Albus said he would look out for you, make sure you were alright. I had to trust him in order to save myself. It may have been selfish, but I was afraid for reasons bigger than us.�


Nathan looked into his mother’s eyes, seeing years of regret and guilt in them. His youthful self would never forgive her, no matter how much he understood her reasons. But, looking at this woman who protected and loved him as best she could, he hoped his older self might be able to.


Knowing that rebuilding relationships took time, Catarina set down her empty mug.


“Well,� she said. “I need to get a few things. I left my cottage not knowing how much I would need, so I brought nothing. I am going to do a little shopping. Would you care to come with me?�


Borgin shook his head. “No, I have a little reading to do here.�


“When do you not have a little reading to do?� she teased, tilting her head toward the stack of books on the kitchen counter.


“I am your son, Mother,� Nathan shrugged.


“Yes, you are,� Catarina smiled.


++++


Catarina scratched Nathan’s cat, Accio, behind the ears as she closed the door to the flat behind her. Straightening up, she rested her hand on the rail and descended the stairs to the alleyway. Stepping out into Diagon Alley, she turned toward The Leaky Cauldron and Muggle London. A hooded figure brushed against her as she passed Flourish & Blotts. She glanced over her shoulder and watched the figure turn into the alley, thinking it awfully warm to be wearing a wool cloak with the hood up in July.


The hooded figure climbed the stairs to the second floor landing. Accio hissed at the polished black boots. One of the boots shot out, making contact with the cat, sending it sprawling into the pot of yellow pansies sitting by the door. Hissing the cat scrambled up on its four paws, causing the clay pot to teeter then topple, roll off the second floor landing, falling and crashing into the cobblestone below.


Hearing the commotion, Nathan stood up from the table. Reaching for his wand, he pulled open the door to his flat, only to be blinded by light.

++++


If the smell of sizzling bacon hadn’t been enough to drag Ginny from her bed this morning, the sheer volume of sound coming from the kitchen would have. It was Harry’s seventeenth birthday and, judging by the amount of noise downstairs, the entire wizarding world had shown up to give him their best wishes. Smiling to herself, Ginny put her feet on the floor and stretched. She stood up and reached for her robe she had thrown across the end of her bed and slipped it on. Tying the ends of her belt in a knot, she opened her bedroom door.


If she had thought the noise filtering through her bedroom door was loud, it was nothing compared to the cacophony of sound that hit her square in the face as she stepped out into the hallway. She giggled. She couldn’t have asked for a better birthday present for Harry than to be enveloped in all the fun loving noise and commotion that celebrating such a momentous occasion brought in the Weasley household.


“What’s so funny?�


Grinning, Ginny looked up to find Harry standing in the middle of the hall, still in his own pajamas, looking wonderfully warm and fuzzy. Stepping toward him, she wrapped her arms around his waist and snuggled up, kissing the side of his neck.


“Happy birthday, Harry,� she giggled.


Returning the hug, Harry smiled into her hair, breathing deeply the warm, downy smell that spoke of sweet dreams and sunshine. “If this is any indication to how my day is going to turn out, I’m going to have a great birthday,� Harry murmured, placing a light kiss behind Ginny’s ear.


“Mmmm…� Ginny hummed. As she titled her head to the side, giving Harry a clearer path to continue his nibbling down her neck, a shattering crash exploded from the kitchen.


“Fred! George! What are you doing?� Mrs. Weasley voice could be heard plainly above the din.


Harry sighed, resting his forehead against Ginny’s shoulder.


“Ronald! Those are for breakfast. Keep your hands away!�


Harry chuckled. Lifting his head, he looked down into Ginny’s eyes which were twinkling merrily.


“Be careful what you wish for, Harry,� Ginny said impishly.


“I don’t need to wish for anything,� Harry replied, trying to keep a straight face. “I have everything I need right here in my arms.’


Ginny chortled, and swatted Harry in the chest. “That was awful.�


“Yeah,� Harry said, letting his grin come to the surface. “Awful, but true,� he said, leaning down to touch his lips to hers.


Ginny rolled her eyes, but Harry noticed the pleased pink flush as she brushed by him on her way to the loo.


++++


Hair still damp from the shower, Harry flopped down on the ground under the old oak tree in the back of the garden. Ginny sat down cross legged next to Harry, trading him a sandwich wrapped in a red checkered napkin for a cold butterbeer.
After passing his Apparation test at the Ministry, the morning had been spent in a rowdy Quidditch match; Ron, Bill and Fred against Harry, George and Ginny. Good natured catcalls and teasing filled the air as they played. Once they had finished, Ron and Hermione had looked somewhat put out when Harry had said he wanted to have lunch alone with Ginny. He felt a little guilty about that, but he and Ginny needed to talk. Nathan had said he would be back in a couple of days for an answer.


Folding the napkin back from her sandwich, Ginny placed it on the ground and stared at it. She had accepted the sandwiches her mother had foisted on her because she knew if she said she wasn’t hungry, her mother would start asking questions. She wasn’t ready to answer questions yet.


Glancing over, she smiled gently. Harry hadn’t touched his sandwich either. Pushing hers aside, she rested her elbows on her knees. Giving up on his sandwich too, Harry put it next to Ginny’s and sighed.


“Well…,� Ginny started.


“Yeah,� Harry replied.


Uncrossing her legs, Ginny stood back up, brushing her hands off on the legs of her jeans and beginning to pace. Harry stood up, too, and leaned against the tree, watching Ginny.


“Why would we not do this?� Ginny asked.


“I don’t know,� Harry answered truthfully. “I was thinking we should ask Hermione if she knows anything about this - or knows a book we can find it in.�


“Just in case…� Ginny’s voice trailed off.


Harry nodded. Silence fell as they contemplated what Borgin may not have told them.


“Okay, then,� Harry said, breaking the silence. “Why would we do this?�


“Well, Professor Borgin says if we do this bonding, he can’t use our blood for an immortality spell,� Ginny said.


“And, as of today, I’m of age,� Harry stated.


“And I supposedly have what it would take to be a - a Mediator. Your mediator,� she finished quietly, catching her bottom lip in her teeth.


Harry reached over and took one of her hands, pulling her toward him until they were toe to toe, standing under the tree. “Ginny, I’m glad you are my mediator. Are you?� he asked hesitantly.


Ginny blinked at him. “Harry, it makes sense. I - I can’t imagine anything else.�


Harry took Ginny’s face in his hands and gently kissed her softly. Ginny leaned her cheek against the palm of his hand and smiled up at him, feeling oddly giddy.


“Well…� Harry said, smiling back.


“Yeah,� Ginny replied, nodding.


Harry took a deep breath and grinned. Ginny giggled. “Hungry?� she asked.


“Yeah, starving,� Harry said, sitting down and pulling Ginny beside him. “So, what did you ask Borgin yesterday when you ran after him?� Harry asked, reaching out for his sandwich.


“I asked him if he knew a Mediator I could apprentice with,� Ginny said, taking a sip of butterbeer. “He said he did. His mother.�


“Catarina?� Harry asked surprise.


Ginny nodded. “You seem surprised.�


“Yeah, well, last term, from what Borgin said about his father, he wasn’t very nice. It’s just hard to think of someone who claimed to like a good prank being connected with someone so obsessed with death and dying.�


“Well, Borgin did say a Mediator is born with her bond. Maybe Catarina didn’t have a choice,� Ginny suggested, shrugging.


“Yeah,� Harry said thoughtfully. “I still think we need to ask Hermione.�


“Definitely,� Ginny agreed, setting her napkin down beside her.


Laying back on the ground, Harry rested his head on his hands and closed his eyes. Seconds later, he felt Ginny stretch out beside him, her head resting on his chest, her arm around his waist, her leg intertwined with his. Slipping his hand out from under his head, Harry ran his fingers down her back before pulling her closer.


“You know,� Harry began lazily.


“Hmm?� Ginny murmured, the warmth of the sun and Harry’s heartbeat making her drowsy.


“I’d say you have it pretty good,� Harry commented.


Lifting her head, Ginny looked up at Harry. “What do you mean?�


“Well, look at who Catarina ended up with,� he said, “and look who you get. I think you did pretty well for yourse-oof!,� he exclaimed as Ginny hit him in the stomach. Reaching over with his other hand, he pulled Ginny up so she was laying on top of him.


“You know, Harry, it’s a good thing today is your birthday,� Ginny grinned good naturedly, wiggling around just enough to make Harry groan.


“Yes, it is,� he agreed, before directing her mouth to his.


++++


Nathan groaned, his stomach threatening to heave its contents onto the floor where he now lay.


“Lucius, this is getting a little old,� he muttered.


“Perhaps.�


At the unfamiliar voice, Borgin’s head snapped up, a sharp pain shooting through his temple. Placing his hands palm down on the floor, he carefully pushed himself to his knees then slowly got to his feet. Straightening his shoulders, the room spun causing him to put his hands back on his knees to brace himself. Cursing himself for this sign of weakness, he tried to cover it by keeping his tone mild.


“You aren’t Lucius Malfoy,� Borgin commented, gradually walking his hands up his thighs until he was standing straight.


“No, I’m not,� Voldemort replied. “Good evening, Nathan.�


“Lord Voldemort.�


“I understand you could be useful to me.�


“Is that why you sent Malfoy to my flat this morning?�


“I sent Malfoy to deliver my invitation. I can not help how he delivered you to me.�


Borgin shrugged. “What do you want from me?�


“I do not like to be in debt to anyone, especially someone I don’t know,� the Dark Lord hissed.


“Consider it a favor,� Borgin replied casually.


“I don’t accept favors.�


“Than you have a problem,� Borgin stated.


“Yes, I do. When I have a problem, I either fix it or get rid of it. Which do you think I should do?� Voldemort asked, raising his wand and pointing it at his guests’ chest.


++++


Nathan rolled over, his cheek touching the cool hard surface of a floor. Slowly opening his eyes, he realized he was back in his flat. I guess he decided to ‘fix’ the problem, Nathan thought, wincing as stretched his legs. Slowly, he pushed himself up until he was partially leaning against the wall.


His apartment had been ransacked. Drawers were pulled out and dumped, dishes broken, books thrown from the shelves and ripped in two. The coldness running through his veins at this invasion into his life froze the pain. Shifting slowly so he could crane his neck to see into his study, he saw his desk shattered, the contents strewn across the floor.


Closing his eyes to shut out the chaos, Nathan slowly lifted his hand to his face to feel the damage. The soreness he felt as he prodded his swollen jaw and oozing abrasions was nothing compared to the lightening pain that shot up his other arm as he attempted to push himself into a seated potion.


“Bloody hell!� Nathan hissed as he righted himself. Gingerly, he laid his arm in his lap. Carefully, he unbuttoned the cuff and rolled back the shirtsleeve. Grimly, he prodded the puckered, swollen tissue, still oozing fresh blood.


For better or for worse, he was one of them now.


++++


Molly smiled as she filled the sink with hot soapy water. Poor Harry couldn’t even win a game of wizard’s chess on his birthday, judging by the sounds of the ribbing coming from the sitting room. The Order members who had joined them, Remus and Tonks among others, had returned to their homes or posts. Bill had gone home shortly before the twins had headed off to their flat above Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes. Arthur had Apparated to Headquarters to check on things after dinner had ended, leaving the Burrow oddly quiet after the commotion of the day.


Charming the scrubber in the sink to start work on the plates, Molly walked back to the table and began clearing the glasses. Tonight had been a labor of love on her part. She had wanted Harry to remember his seventeenth birthday as one of the happiest days of his life. Seeing as how every time she had looked at him today, he had been wearing a grin from ear to ear, she was pretty sure the day had been a success.


Putting the glasses down by the sink, she pointed her wand at the dishcloth, sending it to the table to wipe up the crumbs and drips and spills left by the stacks of dirty dishes brought in from outside. She was just picking up another pile of plates to carry to the sink when the kitchen door opened and Albus Dumbledore entered.


“Albus!� Molly exclaimed, smiling. “You’re back. Did you forget something?�


“No, Molly,� Dumbledore answered. “Is Nathan here yet?�


“Nathan? Nathan Borgin?� Molly asked. “Why? Is something wrong?�


“Something has occurred,� Dumbledore nodded. “I think we should wait until – ah, good, they’re here.�


The sound of two people Apparating could be heard just outside the open kitchen door.


“Who’s here?� Molly asked, her hands beginning to twist in her apron.


Nathan and Catarina Borgin hurried into the kitchen. Molly’s eyes traveled curiously over the well dressed witch and stopped with a gasp as they landed on Nathan.


“Nathan! Whatever happened to you? Sit down! You’re hurt!� Molly fussed, dropping her apron and stepping toward the wizard.


“No – no, Molly, I’m fine. Molly, I’d like for you to meet my mother, Catarina Borgin. Mother, this is Molly Weasley, Ginny’s mother. Is Arthur here?�


“Ginny? You know Ginny?� Molly asked, a little taken aback. “What’s wrong with Ginny?�


“No, Arthur is still at Headquarters,� Dumbledore commented. “I’ve sent for him, though.�


“Why do we need Arthur? What’s wrong with Ginny?� Molly repeated, panic creeping into her voice.


“Nothing is wrong with Ginny, Molly,� Dumbledore assured. Turning to Catarina, he extended his hand. “Good evening, Catarina. I’m glad you came as well.�


“It is nice to see you again, Albus. I’m sorry it’s under these circumstances,� Catarina greeted the Headmaster gravely, enveloping his hand in her own.


“What circumstances?� Molly asked, her voice rising, her eyes traveling nervously face to face.


“Where are Harry and Ginny?� Nathan asked urgently.


“They’re in the sitting room,� Molly said. “Will someone please tell me what’s going on?�


Nathan moved around the kitchen table and into the sitting room. Ron and Harry were battling it out on the chess board, while Hermione sat by the fire reading. Ginny sat on the floor, her back to the couch, watching the fire dance.


“Harry? Ginny?� Nathan said as he entered.


“Professor Borgin?� Hermione questioned, looking up from her text.


Ignoring Hermione, Nathan motioned to Harry and Ginny. “You need to come into the kitchen.�


Harry and Ginny’s eyes met. They hadn’t told anyone their decision yet. They hadn’t even asked for Hermione’s help, deciding they would do that tomorrow, keeping Harry’s birthday as his birthday. Nathan’s tone and the bruises on his face told them they may have missed their chance.


Nodding, Harry stood up and held out his hand to help Ginny up. They followed Nathan back into the kitchen. Harry stopped suddenly when he saw Dumbledore and Catarina. Ginny who had been following behind, stumbled into his back.


“What’s happened?� Harry asked.


“Nathan’s flat was ransacked tonight,� Dumbledore explained.


Molly gasped, her eyes widening as she studied Nathan.


“A text was stolen, outlining the Blood Bonding ceremony he spoke about with you and Ginny. We have good reason to believe that Voldemort knows about this now and will attempt to take action to prevent you from completing the bond.�


The color drained from Ginny’s face. She took a steadying breath and sat down at the table. Harry sat down next to her. Looking up at the Headmaster and Nathan, Ginny asked, “What do we do?�


“If you have decided to go through with it, I recommend you and Harry go somewhere safe in order to complete the apprenticeship,� Nathan said, sitting down across the table from her.


“Where?� Harry asked.


“My home,� Catarina answered.


“What do you mean go someplace safe?� Molly asked suspiciously, her narrowed eyes focused on Catarina. “What are you going to teach my daughter to do?�


“Now, Molly,� Dumbledore attempted to calm her, touching her on the arm. Molly pushed his hand away, turning to glare at him. “Albus, what is all this?�


“Mum,� Ginny answered before the Headmaster could. “Yesterday, Professor Borgin stopped by. He told us, Harry and I, that he had found a way to prevent Voldemort from ever being able to use our blood for an immortality spell. He asked Harry and me to think about going through with it. We talked about it, and we decided we would do it.� Ginny paused, and looked at Harry, who nodded slightly. “It’s called a Blood Bonding.�


“Absolutely NOT!� Molly exclaimed immediately, her voice rising with every syllable.


“Mum!� Ginny argued, standing up to face her mother. “You don’t understa-“


“No, young lady. I do understand,� Molly said hotly, wagging her finger at her daughter. “You and Harry want to go off and try some ludicrous, unheard of ceremony -“


“Molly, it’s not unheard of,� Nathan interceded.


“I DON’T CARE!� Molly shouted, whirling around, the full force of her anger directed toward him. “WHAT CAN POSSIBLY BE GOOD ABOUT SOMETHING CALLED A BLOOD BONDING?�


“Mum,� Ginny pleaded, “when Harry and I are bonded, my blood cannot be used to give Voldemort immort –“


“BONDED?� Molly shrieked, her eyes flashing between Harry and Ginny. “BONDED? WHAT DOES THAT MEAN? DOES IT MEAN YOU AND HARRY ARE TIED TOGETHER FOR THE REST OF YOUR LIVES? GINNY, YOU ARE FIFTEEN YEARS OLD! YOU ARE MUCH TOO YOU-“


“Molly!� Nathan interrupted, standing up and leaning on the table, his hands palm down. “Molly, it isn’t like a marriage contract. It is a ceremony based in ancient magic. It is designed –“


“ANCIENT MAGIC? I’VE HAD JUST ABOUT AS MUCH ANCIENT MAGIC AS I CAN STAND!� Molly shouted back before she gasped. “Nathan! You’re bleeding!�


All eyes moved down from Nathan and Molly’s flushed faces to Nathan’s forearm. Blood was indeed soaking through the white cotton sleeve of his shirt.


“It’s nothing, Molly,� Nathan said, moving his arm behind his back.


Molly was too quick for him, though, moving forward and grabbing his arm, pushing up his shirtsleeve. She stared at his arm for a full second before dropping it as if it was poisoned.


“There is not a single thing you can say to make me give you permission to take my daughter away from me,� she hissed at him.


“Maybe you don’t have a choice,� Harry said, standing up from the table.


“What do you mean she doesn’t have a choice?� Ron asked, stepping forward, looking at Harry as if he was insane. “Didn’t you see his arm? HE’S GOT THE BLOODY DARK MARK ON IT!�


“Ron!� Hermione admonished. “There’s probably a reasonable explana-“


“HERMIONE!� Ron shouted back. “IT’S THE DARK MARK! THE DARK MARK! ONLY DEATH EATERS HAVE THE DARK MARK!�


“I can see that, Ron, but I think we should give Professor Borgin an opportunity to explain!� Hermione argued, looking expectantly at Nathan.


“It’s not what you think,� Nathan started, trying to push his shirtsleeve down. Harry reached over and yanked Nathan’s arm across the table, his other hand holding the sleeve where it was. The Dark Mark, branded into the skin, still oozed blood. Harry looked into Nathan’s unreadable eyes.


“See, Harry! He’s one of them!� Ron cried desperately.


“Yes, Ron, he does have the Dark Mark. But it may not be what you think,� Harry said, letting go of Nathan’s arm.


“NOT WHAT I THINK? HAVE YOU GONE MENTAL, HARRY? YOU CAN’T EXPECT FOR US TO SEND YOU AND GINNY OFF WITH A DEATH EATER!� Ron shouted, his face flushed with anger.


“Ron, this isn’t your choice!� Ginny said harshly.


“And it isn’t yours or Harry’s choice either,� Molly broke in.


Everyone in the kitchen jumped as Harry’s fist slammed down on the kitchen table.


“YES, IT IS OUR CHOICE!� he shouted. Taking a deep breath to try and calm himself, he felt Ginny’s hand find his and squeeze it. “As of today, I am seventeen. That makes it my choice.�


“You have been of legal age for less than a day, Harry. Ginny is only fifteen. Do you even understand what will happen if you do this?� Molly argued.


“Do you understand what will happen if we don’t?� Harry bit back. “If we do not do this, Voldemort will continue to come after Ginny. He will pursue her until he has her blood and then he will kill her because he doesn’t need her anymore.�


“Harry, perhaps there is another way,� Hermione broke in.


“NO!� Harry shouted, flashes of light seeming to bounce off him. Ginny squeezed his hand tighter. “THERE IS NOT ANOTHER WAY! I AM SICK AND TIERD OF EVERYONE ELSE DETERMINING MY LIFE. THIS IS NOT YOUR DECISION TO MAKE! YOU HAVE NO SAY IN IT!�


Harry wrenched his hand away from Ginny’s and plowed his way to the door, sparks of magical energy flying off him as he flung the door open so hard it bounced off the wall and slammed shut behind him.


Ginny’s eyes met Nathan’s, her eyes questioning.


“Ginny?� Dumbledore asked quietly, coming forward to stand next to Borgin.


“You knew?� she asked.


“He told me tonight,� Dumbledore said quietly.


Her eyes traveled from Dumbledore’s to Nathan’s and back again. Without another word, she stood up and pushed her way toward the door.


“Ginny!� Molly cried. “You cannot possibly think of doing this.�


“Mum, I have to,� Ginny replied, stopping and turning to look at her mother, her hand resting on the doorknob.


“Ginny, you aren’t of age! I will not allow you to do this!� Molly commanded.


“Mum, this is not your decision,� Ginny replied coldly, opening the door and following Harry into the night.


The dumfounded silence that filled the kitchen was broken with the sound of a wizard Apperating into the sitting room. Arthur Weasley walked quickly into the kitchen, his eyes passing over Nathan and Dumbledore and falling on his wife. Striding over to her, he enveloped her in his arms. Molly, realizing he was trying to comfort her, pushed away and looked up at her husband, horrorstruck.


“You know!� she accused. “You know!�


“No, I don’t, Molly. At least not everything. Albus contacted me at Headquarters and told me Nathan’s flat had been ransacked. He said that Ginny and Harry needed to go away for their own safety. He said there was more, but that he would tell me when I got here. I think we should give him an opportunity to explain.�


“NO!� Molly exclaimed hysterically. “He wants our baby to go with - with him!� she hissed, pointing at Nathan. “Arthur, he’s got the Dark Mark on his arm! He’s one of them!�


“Molly!� Arthur said, holding his wife up by the arms and looking into her eyes. “Molly, we need to listen to them. We need to know what happened. Then we can make a decision.�


Molly covered her mouth with her hand, tears welling up in her eyes. She violently shook her head. “No, Arthur,� she whispered raggedly. “The decision has been made. Ginny already made the decision. She’s going.�


Arthur sighed heavily and pulled his wife to him. Enveloping her in a tight hug, he looked over her head at the Headmaster.


“Are the wards in place, Arthur?� Dumbledore asked quietly.


His shoulders sagging, Arthur inclined his head slightly.


“Dad?� Ron asked incredulously. “Just what the bloody hell are you on about? You’re letting him take Ginny? Haven’t you seen his arm? HE’S GOT THE DARK MARK!� Ron bellowed.


“Ronald!� Hermione exclaimed.


“Ron,� Arthur barked back, holding his hand up. “You don’t know the entire story. I think you should wait and see what he has to say –“


“HAS TO SAY? HAS TO SAY? HE’S GOT THE BLOODY DARK MARK ON HIS ARM. WHEN WAS HE GOING TO SAY THAT?�


Borgin stood up, his face grave and pained. “Ron, just what in Merlin’s name did you want me to say? ‘By the way, Harry, I got branded by your arch enemy today?’ Or – or how about ‘I was thinking of getting a tattoo. What do you think of this?’ Damn it, Ron, do you think I asked for this?�


“I don’t know, did you?�


“I was unconscious! I had no idea.�


“What does it mean, Nathan?� Arthur asked quietly.


Borgin sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “It means just what you think it means. I’m in the club,� he paused. “I think he simply wants to keep tabs on me.�


“Why?� Hermione asked skeptically.


“I know things that can help him, things he wants to use that he doesn’t want the Order to use,� Borgin said, pushing his chair back and turning toward the open door.


“Just where do you think you’re going?� Ron demanded.


“On holiday, Ron. Where do you think I’m going?� Nathan replied sarcastically before following Harry and Ginny out in the night air.


“Let him go, Ron,� Arthur said, nodding at Hermione who put her hand on Ron’s shoulder and forcefully pushed him into the seat Harry vacated.


“You’re just going to let him go out there - with them - with that on his arm?� Ron demanded.


“Yes, Ron, we are,� Dumbledore stated, sitting down across from him. “Ron, Molly, Arthur, Hermione - I trust Nathan Borgin. I always have. He is a good man and a trustworthy Order member.�


Dumbledore motioned for everyone to take a seat around the kitchen table. Molly refused to sit, so Arthur stood behind her, his hands on her shoulders for support. Hermione slowly sat down next to Ron who huffed, folding his arms across his chest.


“Now, Catarina, would you like to explain what a Blood Bonding is and why it is important that it takes place?�


Catarina looked at the flushed, angry, devastated faces around her. She nodded, sitting down next to Dumbledore. She knew if it was her daughter and a young man whom she loved like a son, she wouldn’t have acted any differently.
She also knew she would want as many answers as she could get. She was prepared to give the Weasleys as many as she could.


++++


“Harry James Potter!�


Harry whipped around. He was standing under the gnarled apple tree in the back of the garden where they had danced just a few nights ago, his hand fisted around a rock he was about to pitch into the ground. Ginny marched up to him, fists clenched at her side, angry sparks flying from her eyes.


“How dare you just walk out of that kitchen and leave me there!�


“What? Gin-“


“No, you listen to me, Harry James Potter,� she ground out, her nose millimeters from his, “we are in this together. Never, ever forget that. What my mum said in there, what Ron said, they were mad and scared and angry. They don’t understand what we’re about to do. They were just trying to protect us.�


“I know that.�


“But we need to protect them as well, and that’s the part they don’t understand.�


“I know that, Gin.�


“Then why did you storm out like that?�


“Because,� Harry sighed, dropping the rock in his hand and rubbing his forehead in frustration, “I’m tired of them not letting me make my own decisions. Or letting you make your own decisions.�


Ginny blinked at him, her shoulders slumping as her anger drained away. Harry reached out and took her hand, pulling her down on the ground next to him.


“They love us,� Ginny said quietly.


“I know that,� Harry said. “And I love them.� Picking up a stick, Harry trailed it in the patchy dirt in front of him and snorted.


“What?� Ginny asked.


“Well, you know, I always wanted a family, and now I have one with all the strings attached.�


“Yes, you do,� Ginny said.


“And I will do whatever it takes to keep you safe,� Harry vowed, looking up into her eyes.


“I can take care of myself, Harry.�


“I know that. But if there is something else that will keep you safer, like the Blood Bonding, then I’m going to do it. We’re going to do it,� he answered determinedly.


The grass rustled behind them. They turned to see Nathan stepping into the clearing. He stopped several feet away, unsure of how to approach them. He felt as if he was stealing the most precious thing the Weasley’s owned and taking it far, far away, without being able to give any assurances he would be able to return it. He hated putting this family through it, but he didn’t see another way. Taking a deep breath, he walked forward.


“Harry, Ginny, I am sorry,� he apologized softly. “This – tonight was unexpected. It certainly did not go as I had hoped. And this – this monstrosity,� he paused, waving his unharmed arm over the other, “was not my idea.�


Uncrossing his legs, Harry stood up, pulling Ginny with him. Nathan watched as Harry put his arm around Ginny. It wasn’t a casual gesture; it was meant as a sign of protection and a warning. Nathan nodded, understanding full well that, should something happen to Ginny because of him, he would have to answer to Harry.


They stood in silence, sizing each other up, for at least a minute, until finally, Harry spoke.


“When do we leave?�


“As soon as possible,� Nathan said, turning to head back to the Burrow.

++++


A/N – Who to thank first? Pavartipatil, my wonderful grammar beta who I am loosing. Thank you for all your help! To wvchemteach who kept pushing this back until the characters sounded like the characters – thank you! And lastly to all you who read and review – I love the input!

Also - I need to apologize regarding the rating change. When I started writing this, it was a G-PG story. As it has evolved, it has needed to be bumped up to PG-13. I truly realize this is horrible form on my part and I am so sorry.



Next chapter – Ginny’s Training Begins

Disclaimer – I do not own nor profit monetarily from the Harry Potter world.




Transitions




Catarina stood in front of her open wardrobe, trying to decide what to wear. She was not normally a person hung up on convention. She just hadn’t shared a home with anyone besides the odd cat for many years, and no cat she had ever lived with cared a whisker about what she wore for breakfast. She sighed and then chuckled. She was working herself into a twit because she desperately wanted to make a good impression on her two young guests. Harry and Ginny were sleeping downstairs. In the back of her mind, she knew they would probably share the cat’s feelings and not give a care as to what she wore, as long as she didn’t appear at the breakfast table naked. Tapping her toe on the floor, Catarina folded her arms across her chest and huffed in frustration. Chehalis, her black and white tabby cat, rubbed against her bare ankles, reminding her she needed to get a move on. There were appetites to feed.


“I know, I know,� Catarina said, bending down to scratch the cat behind his ears. “At my age, I shouldn’t care about these things. I should just go about my business and let everyone chalk my eccentricities up to old age.�


Chehalis meowed his agreement and sat down, peering up at her with his greenish-gold almond shaped eyes, tapping the end of his tail on the floor.


“So, what about this?� Catarina asked, reaching in to grab her bathrobe. “Oh, listen to me. I’ve got actual human company and here I am[,] discussing wardrobe choices with a feline.�


Chehalis, realizing he had been snubbed, stood up, showed Catarina his tail, and hopped up on the bed. Chucking at herself and her cat, Catarina pulled the bathrobe on over her nightdress. Tying it shut, she slipped on her slippers and headed down to the kitchen to put the kettle on.


They had arrived at Catarina’s cottage late last night. Before leaving the Burrow, Dumbledore had done his best to reassure Molly and Arthur that Ginny and Harry would be as safe as possible. He had also mentioned, that as soon as it was safe, a guest or two might be allowed a visit. And, as soon as the bonding was completed, the teenagers would be able to return to the Burrow, hopefully before the beginning of term.


A half hour after making their way back to the Burrow with Nathan, Harry and Ginny, pale but determined, appeared in the kitchen, bags in hand. Hermione, her eyes bright with tears, blinked at them. Ron, his arms resting on the table, hands clasped in front of him, refused to meet their gazes. Arthur stood up and walked around the table. Ginny smiled weakly at her dad, who kissed her on the forehead before enveloping her in a hug. Still holding Ginny, Arthur met Harry’s gaze over the top of her head and stretched out his hand. Harry took it and shook it firmly, a promise to take care of Ginny shining in his eyes. Arthur nodded in silent response before reluctantly letting go of Ginny.


Ginny looked across the table to her mother, her heart aching at the expression on her mum’s face, a mixture of fear, anger and heartbreak. Ginny wanted to comfort her, to assure her this was the right thing to do. But all that kept running through her mind was, ‘I’m not Percy,’ and Ginny didn’t think her mum wanted to hear that at the moment. Instead, Ginny walked over, leaned down and placed a kiss on her mum’s cheek, whispering, “We’ll be home soon. I love you, Mum,� before turning back toward Harry.


Hermione, sniffling and wiping tears away with the back of her hands, crushed both of them to her. She whispered to Ginny to study hard; to Harry, she mumbled into his jumper to be supportive and pay attention. Looking at Ron’s downcast eyes over the top of Hermione’s head, Harry sighed. He hated leaving his and Ron’s friendship in this state, but he wasn’t sure anything he would say at this point in time would change Ron’s mind. Ron was going to have to work this out on his own. Detangling himself from Hermione’s hug, Harry asked her if she would mind looking after Hedwig until he returned. He had a feeling that a snowy white owl might attract some attention, no matter where they were headed.


Dumbledore charmed a wooden spoon to act as a Portkey and gave it to Catarina. Harry and Ginny were reaching out for it when the scrape of a chair and Molly’s cry broke the silence. Wrapping her arms around both of them, Molly wept openly on their shoulders, telling them she loved them and admonishing them to behave. Harry and Ginny hugged her back, promising her they would. Arthur finally stepped forward, placing his hands on his wife’s shoulders, slowly pulling her back so she could lean on his chest, as she let go.


Catarina nodded solemnly at Arthur and Molly and then held out the wooden spoon to Harry and Ginny. The three of them felt the familiar tug behind their navels as the Portkey activated, the Burrow becoming a blur, their feet landing on the cool, damp grass outside of a small two story cottage. It was too dark to see much as Catarina ushered her charges through the front door. After showing Ginny to the guest room and apologizing to Harry for putting him on the sofa in the small sitting room off the kitchen, she wished them sweet dreams and went to bed herself.


Catarina had lain awake watching the shadows on her ceiling for quite a while. It had been less than a week since the owl had landed on the window sill above her sink. Dumbledore wanted the bond to take place before the beginning of term, which meant Ginny had a month to do something that took some Mediators years to learn.


Feeling Chehalis’ weight land silently on the bed, Catarina had jumped, startled out of her musings, and her heart racing. The cat padded its way up to her pillow, curling himself up, and leaned leaning against Catarina, who absentmindedly scratched him under his chin. Chehalis’ rhythmic purring finally lulled her into a fitful sleep.


Now, walking down the narrow staircase that led from her bedroom on the second floor to the back of the house, Catarina looked over the railing to see the spare bedroom door open. Stepping down off the last step, Catarina gently pushed on the door. Ginny’s bag lay open on top of the quilt Catarina had folded back last night and the bed did not look slept in. Sighing, she wondered if she was going to have to set some ground rules for night time visiting as she walked down the short hallway that led to the kitchen, which was empty, too.


Stepping quietly into the sitting room adjacent to the kitchen, Catarina scanned the room for her two charges. The overstuffed olive colored sofa was empty. Harry’s bag sat next to it, unopened on the floor. Taking another step into the room, she placed her hand on the back of the high backed reading chair facing the fireplace, gasping in alarm as her hand brushed against something soft. Breathing rapidly, she tentatively looked down. Fast asleep and still fully dressed from last night, Ginny was leaning against Harry’s shoulder, her cheek resting on one of her hands which was curled under her chin. Her other hand was clutching tightly to Harry’s jumper. Covered with the quilt Catarina had brought for him to sleep under, Harry had his arms circled around her, his legs stretched out on the footstool in front of the chair, his head resting against Ginny’s. In the dim morning light filtering through her windows, Catarina could see the tear tracks running down Ginny’s cheeks.


Her heart aching, Catarina stepped quietly backwards into the kitchen, stopping for a moment to decide the best course of action. If she had been in their shoes, she was pretty confident the last thing she would have wanted was to be woken up by some old batty witch she barely knew after such a long night. No, she would want an opportunity to collect and compose herself.


Turning around, she walked stealthily to the back stairs and climbed back up to her room. Chehalis was curled up in the warm spot his mistress had left vacant. The look of annoyance at the prospect of giving up his sleeping spot was nothing compared to the incredulous glare he sent her way as Catarina loudly stomped on her floor. When hearing no signs of movement downstairs, Catarina bent her knees and jumped up and down, up and down, the mirror on the wall rattling, the water pitcher on her nightstand sloshing. Breathing hard, she stopped and listened again. Smiling as she heard the kitchen floorboards creak, she tightened the ties of her robe, waited a minute, and then headed back downstairs.


++++


The smell of something salty and fried led Harry by the nose to the kitchen. Ginny was already sitting at the table, hair damp from her shower, cheeks pink from the steam. Her hands were wrapped around a mug of tea. Harry grinned at her as he sat down next to her. Reaching out, he gently pried one of her hands from the mug and wrapped it in his, resting it on his knee. When Ginny smiled back at him, he was relieved to see her eyes full of determination.


When their feet had hit the cool, dewy grass last night, Catarina smiled tentatively and welcomed them to her home. Catarina’s hesitant manner as she had ushered them inside and given them a quick tour calmed Harry as he realized she had not been expecting to bring guests home with her on her return. The way she had apologized as she handed Harry a down pillow resting on top of a faded quilt assured him this was as much a surprise to her as it was to them.


Left alone, Harry placed his bag by the sofa and sat down in the high backed chair, his arms wrapped around the pillow and quilt, staring at the fire. He listened to Catarina’s footfalls up the back stairs and the closing of her bedroom door. He jumped when he heard Ginny’s whisper.


“Harry?�


Startled, he whipped around to see Ginny standing in the entryway to the kitchen, the tears trailing down her cheeks. Dropping the pillow and quilt, he reached out his arms to her. Ginny lunged forward, curling up into a ball in his lap. He felt the frustration and exhaustion she had been holding back pour out of her in silent, wracking sobs. Harry wrapped his arms around her, trying to soak up her emotion, to give her back some of the solace she always managed to give him. No matter how committed she was to this, Harry realized the confrontation in the kitchen of the Burrow along with the sheer act of walking away from her family had taken its toll. It was enough to shake anyone’s foundation.


As Ginny’s tears turned to shuddering breaths, Harry reached down and pulled the quilt up, propping his legs up on the footstool in front of him and snuggling into the blankets’ warmth. Placing a gentle kiss on the top of Ginny’s head, Harry felt her relax into him.


“Harry?� Ginny whispered.


“Yeah?�


“I love you.�


Harry swallowed, a lump forming in his throat. “I love you, too, Ginny,� he whispered back, resting his forehead on her shoulder. Listening as her breathing calmed, becoming deep and even, Harry closed his eyes. His last thought before sleep claimed him was he would do whatever it took in order keep his silent promise to Arthur Weasley.


“Good morning, Harry,� Catarina smiled brightly, bringing him out of his memories. “Tea?�


“Uh, yeah, thanks,� Harry said, finding himself smiling back.


Catarina placed a grey speckled ceramic mug in front of him and poured hot water from an old tin tea kettle over the tea bag inside it. Setting the kettle back over the gas flame, she carried over two plates of eggs and potatoes. After serving her guests, Catarina sat down across from Harry and Ginny, her hands wrapped around her mug.


Reaching for a piece of bacon from the platter in the middle on the table, Catarina smiled, feeling her heart warm as she watched Harry scoop up a bite of eggs and eat it with relish. It had been a long time since she had had a growing boy to feed, and judging, by the speed the food was disappearing from his plate, she was going to need to fill her pantry.


“Have you lived here by yourself for a while?� Harry asked, pushing the last bite of eggs onto his fork with a piece of toast.


“Mmmm,� answered Catarina, “a while.�


“Why?� asked Ginny.


Catarina took a deep breath. “Well, when I left Nathan’s father, I needed to get away. I spent some time in London, but then the big city got to be too much for me, and I opted for the country. Some might think I went from one end of the spectrum to the other…but I like it.�


Catarina drained her tea and pushed her chair back. She carried her mug to the sink and swirled water around inside it, then dumped it out and set it down. Turning around, she smiled at her guests.


“So, what would the two of you like to do today?� she asked.


Ginny and Harry looked at each other briefly in surprise and then turned to Catarina.


“What do you mean?� Ginny asked. “Shouldn’t we get started?�


Catarina smiled. “Yes, we should. However, I need to do a bit of planning. When Nathan wrote me, he did not mention exactly what he needed my help with. That being said, I’m not really prepared to teach you what you need to know just yet. I need today to gather the necessary texts and review the process before I can aid you in the best way possible.


“In the meantime,� Catarina continued, “I might suggest you two do a little exploring. The actual Blood Bonding needs to take place somewhere that speaks to you, a place you both feel a connection to. The reason behind this is that you will be comfortable there in each other’s presence. Normally, this is not a problem since the ceremony usually takes place closer to home, but in your case…well, things are different,� Catarina finished, picking up a dishcloth and carrying it back to the table. Resting her hands on the back of her chair, Catarina looked from Ginny to Harry and back again. Sighing, she sat back down and propped her elbows on the table.


“I’m sorry,� she said sincerely.


“For what?� Ginny asked.


“For all of this,� Catarina said, waving the dishcloth in the air. Water droplets sailed through the air, several splattering across Harry’s glasses. Blinking, Harry reached up and slipped them off, wiping the spots off on his t-shirt. Catarina looked at him helplessly. “For that,� she said pointing at Harry’s newly dried glasses. “For dragging you off in the middle of the night from your home, from your family. For dropping into your life unannounced and putting you through this. For – for you having to do this in the first place,� she finished, dropping her hands, dishcloth and all, into her lap. “It’s not fair,’ she said quietly.


Harry studied his host, her concerned look, her slumped shoulders, her furrowed brow. There was something about her - her tone of voice, her saddened eyes, the tilt of her head - that made him believe she was sincere. He got the sense that she had been through something similar and had the scars to prove it.


“But there isn’t anything we can do about this now, so let’s get started.� Catarina put her palms down on the table and pushed herself up. “You two, go, explore, enjoy. Breathe deep the fresh air. Don’t pressure yourself to find your place. It will find you. As long as you see the cottage, you will be safe,� she added, a stern look on her face.


Ginny nodded and pushed her chair back. Picking up her and Harry’s breakfast plates, she carried them to the sink.


“I’ll do the dishes,� Catarina said, waving Ginny away and taking the mugs from Harry. “Go! I will be in the study determining our best course of action. After lunch, I will have you two stay here while I pop to the shops.�


“Shops?� Ginny asked. What little she had gleaned from looking out the windows, there was not a shop, a home, a bird’s nest or any other type of habitation in eyesight, let alone earshot.


“Yes, shops,� Catarina said. “We all need to eat and my pantry’s rather empty.�


“How do you get to the shops?� Harry asked. He had yet to see Catarina use any magic. Looking around the kitchen, he realized that, while the cottage had indoor plumbing, that was where the Muggle modernizations seemed to have stopped. He noticed the matches sitting on the cupboard that Catarina must have used to light the gas stove and had seen the wood burning heater by the back door; and there was no telephone or radio, just oil lamps for light and books for entertainment - lots and lots of books.


“Bicycle,� she answered. “Despite the fact that Muggles rarely pay attention enough to notice magic, I just can’t Apparate into the frozen food section at the Shop-n-Save.�


Harry grinned. He could just imagine Aunt Petunia opening the door to the freezer for a meat pie and suddenly be staring at someone who hadn’t been on the other side a moment before. Catarina saw the smile and caught her breath. It was the same type of smile Nathan used to have when they shared a joke. Swallowing, she turned toward the sink, reaching down to pick up a dirty mug and the scrubber. This was not the time or place for her regrets and memories. Vigorously scrubbing the tea stains out of the inside of the mug, it took her a minute to realize Harry was staring at her.


“Is something wrong?� she asked, her voice catching a touch.


“No! No,� Harry repeated. “I just figured you’d use magic to do your dishes like Mrs. Weasley does.�


Catarina looked down at her soapy hands holding the mug and scrubber and chuckled. Meeting Harry’s eyes, she shrugged her shoulders. “I have done everything the Muggle way for so long, I have forgotten there was another way. Besides, I’ve always found doing dishes rather therapeutic. You can relieve quite a bit of stress when scrubbing the burnt bits out of the bottom of a pot,� she said smiling. “Now, you two, go. The sun is up. You should be out in it.�


Harry smiled at Catarina and turned to Ginny, holding out his hand. Ginny reached for it and let him lead her out the front door into the sunshine.


Catarina watched the two teenagers stop about twenty feet from the front porch and turn to look at the cottage. What do they see? she wondered. She liked these two. They were young and bright and powerful. All anyone had to do was be in the same room with them for ten minutes to feel the power roll of them. Resting the last plate in the drying rack, Catarina dried her hands on the dishtowel hanging on a hook on the side of the kitchen cupboard. Glancing out the window again, she saw Ginny stand on her tip toes to give Harry a quick kiss. She watched them pull apart and smile into each others’ eyes. Powerful and deeply in love. She would need to keep that in mind while she worked with Ginny. She didn’t want anything to go wrong because she had underestimated the situation.


Turning away from the window, Catarina passed through the sitting room and pushed open a double set of French doors that hid her office. She sneezed as the dust poofed in the swoosh of air let in by the opening of the doors. She made a mental note to dust in here later. Then she grinned. She had made the same mental note for the past month. But this time, she could charm the dust cloth so perhaps she might actually carry through with the task.


The office was a square shaped room. Three of the four walls were floor to ceiling bookshelves, crammed full of bound volumes. Sheets of parchment filled with scribbled notes were tucked here and there in between the books. Photographs of a young boy smiling and waving at her sat on some shelves; other shelves held photos of the same boy in a Hogwarts uniform in various stages of maturity. One of the shelves held a small rosewood box with a keyhole in the front. Catarina’s desk faced the French doors. A picture window behind the desk let in the morning sun which was sending rainbows across the desk and floor.


Catarina breathed deep and sneezed again. Grinning, she went straight to her bookshelves and started pulling out texts, flipping them open, stacking some on the corner of her desk, replacing others. She then opened the trunk that sat under the window and started digging through the books in it, too. She glanced briefly at the bottom of the chest. Satisfied she had found what she needed, Catarina sat down at her desk and pulled the books toward her. Looking at the wall of knowledge in front of her, Catarina felt her eyes begin burn; she knew it was not from the dust. A tear trickled down her cheek. Many, many years ago, she had been in Ginny’s shoes.


Shaking her head and wiping her damp cheek with the back of her hand, Catarina chose a title and flipped it open. Opening her desk drawer, she pulled out a piece of parchment and a quill and began to take notes.


++++


Spreading her arms, Ginny soaked up the brightness of the sun, twirling around, savoring the summer air that still held a touch of early morning dampness. She twirled until she was dizzy, stopping to catch her breath and balance. Her hands on her knees to steady herself, she smiled up at Harry.


“So,� Ginny said, straightening up. “Where should we go?�


Shielding his eyes from the sun, Harry gazed over the landscape. Catarina’s cottage sat on top of a hill, looking down on valley surrounded by larger rolling green hills. The higher the hill, the more rocks could be seen, stuck out at odd angles as if they had been shoved in when the hill was still a soft pile of malleable dirt. The last of the summer mist the sun had yet to burn off clung to the trees on their tops. The little one lane road that led to the cottage wound its way through the valley, disappearing within clumps of trees only to appear again on the other side, boarded by a stone wall that kept it on course. Good fences make good neighbors, Harry thought, except there wasn’t a neighbor to be seen, animal or human.


Holding his hand out, Harry shrugged. “I don’t know. Pick a hill.�


Giggling, Ginny took his hand and stood on her toes and to give him a kiss. “Alright,� she said. “I pick…that one!�


“Alright, that one,� Harry nodded, pulling her to his side.


++++


Harry and Ginny lay on the ground, watching the clouds drift through the bright blue sky. After leaving the cottage, they had spent a good hour, walking across the hills, always careful to keep the cottage in sight. They hadn’t spoken much, each lost in his or her thoughts. Finding a clear spot on a slope, Ginny had sat down and pulled her knees up to her chin. Harry sat down next to her and followed her gaze to Catarina’s cottage.


Harry contemplated the two story stone structure. It certainly was more Muggle looking than the Burrow. For starters, the small upstairs sat on top of the downstairs, not off to one side. Its front porch was painted white. Harry could barely make out the wooden rocker sitting on it or the flower pots filled with purple and yellow pansies that dotted the three front steps. The faded blue shutters hung next to the thick glass windows. There was a small vegetable garden at the back, surrounded by a small stone wall similar to the one lining the roads. There were very few trees about the cottage itself, but more in the valley. Harry thought that odd, but then again, he had no real clue where they were.


Ginny lay back in the grass, scooting next to Harry and resting her head on his bent elbow.


“We should be looking for our place,� she murmured.


Harry closed his eyes, the warm sun making him drowsy.


“Hmmm….no – no, we shouldn’t,� Ginny contradicted herself, letting the sun close her eyes and warm her soul. “Catarina said our place would find us.�


Harry sucked in his breath. He wondered if Ginny realized she was playing with the bottom hem of his t-shirt, her fingers brushing against his bare skin. He winced as her knuckle brushed his side. He looked back up at the clouds, willing himself to think of anything but her hands on his bare skin. He wasn’t sure if he let out a sigh of relief or a groan of frustration when she dropped the hem of his shirt and rested her hand in the grass.


“Harry? Do you ever think of what will happen after…after it’s all over?�


Harry swallowed and thought for a moment. He didn’t used to think about it. When he had learned of the prophecy, his energies, mental and physical, had all been focused on survival. But since he had been going out with Ginny, things had changed. It wasn’t that he was less focused on survival, but more that survival seemed an achievable goal. Sure, Voledmort was a huge obstacle, but he was beginning to see around the obstacle to what awaited him on the other side. And he liked what he saw.


“Yeah,� he answered quietly, reaching down to take Ginny’s hand. “Yeah, I think about it.�


“What do you see?�


Harry took a deep breath and blurted out the first thing that came to mind. “Lots of red headed kids,� he answered, his cheeks flushing red. What he had just admitted was the honest truth. Harry noticed that Ginny had gone absolutely still next to him. He frantically wondered if he should say something.


Ginny was afraid to move, because moving meant changing this perfect moment. She suddenly understood what it meant to have your heart ache because you loved someone so much. Her eyes on the clouds, she could feel her smile spread from ear to ear.


“You know,� she said slowly, “they say you should marry your best friend. That means you’ll have to fight Hermione for Ron, that is, if he’ll say ye-“


She didn’t get a chance to finish her sentence as Harry rolled on top of her.


“Even if he decides to talk to me again,� he said, his nose touching hers, “I don’t think I’ll be marrying Ron.�


“No, I suppose not,� she said breathlessly, before she wasn’t able to say anything else for a very long time.


++++


“So, Ginny, while I’m gone, I have a few notes I want you to review,� Catarina commented, sliding a stack of parchment across the table.


Ginny pushed her half eaten sandwich away and pulled the parchment toward her. Breathing deep, she scanned the neat, tidy handwriting.


“Now,� Catarina continued, “I still need to do a little more revising, but that should get you started.�


“Is there anything I should do?� Harry asked, his eyes on Ginny, a half smile on his face. Ginny was reading intently, her lips moving slightly as she trailed her finger down the page.


“Well, Harry, to be honest, there isn’t much for you to do presently. A Blood Bonding is similar to becoming pregnant. The wizard gets to be there for the fun, but the witch has to carry the burden,� Catarina said, biting the inside of her cheek as Harry choked on the gulp of lemonade he had just taken. “I’ve always had a certain yearning to be a seahorse, for that reason,� Catarina commented as she stood up to clear her lunch dishes.


“Right,� Harry answered, his face flushed.


“Ginny, jot down any questions you might have and we can go over it when I return,� Catarina said, taking a shopping basket down from the hook on the back of the door. “Harry, why don’t you unpack, or feel free to borrow a book from my office? I’ll be back in a hour or so.�


Ginny waved absentmindedly from the table as the screen door slammed behind her. Harry stood up and walked to the door, watching Catarina as she walked around the corner of the cottage. A minute later, she passed by the front door on an old brown bicycle, her salt and pepper hair tied back in a scarf, oversized sunglasses shading her eyes. She rang a small bell on her handlebars as she entered the road.


Ginny stood up from the table, her eyes focused on the notes in front of her. “I think I’ll sit on the porch to read,� she said, her hand reaching out slowly for the door handle.


Harry reached for the door. “Allow me,� he joked. Ginny smiled briefly and continued reading as she walked onto the porch. Harry’s eyes followed her as she sat down in the wooden rocker, his spirits buoyed by watching her become engrossed in her subject.


Harry gently closed the door. Gazing around the kitchen, he realized he had some time on his hands. Deciding he could start by throwing his clothes in the trunk Catarina had shown him, he headed to the sitting room. Opening his bag, Harry scooped out his clothes and opened the lid of the trunk. Dropping them in, he closed the lid of the trunk and glanced at his watch. Two minutes down. Picking up his bag, Harry ran his hand around the bottom to make sure he had not left anything inside. As his fingers grasped at nothing, he swore. He had left Ginny’s birthday presents behind. In their rush to leave last night, Harry had left all of the books with all of their notes, bookmarks and carefully chosen spells he had spent the past few weeks gathering for Ginny in the wardrobe in the twins’ bedroom. He threw the bag down in frustration and plopped down on the sofa.


He had no idea how long they would be here. And he had to have something, something special for Ginny. Harry sighed. Well, at least he had something to do now.


++++


“So, what do you think?� Catarina asked, leaning against the railing of the front porch.


“You’re back!� Ginny exclaimed, setting the parchment aside and unfolding her legs from under her. Stretching, she was surprised to see the afternoon sun waning. “How long have I been reading?�


“A while,� Catarina smiled.


“It’s fascinating,� Ginny said, smiling, her eyes dancing with excitement.


“It’s hard work,� Catarina cautioned.


“I know. But to think, I can do that…I will have the ability to influence, to heal…� Ginny trailed off, her eyes focused on her hands.


“Well, before you can do that, you need to learn yourself. Tomorrow, you will start by learning your own blood flow.�


Ginny looked up surprised. “Learn myself?�


Catarina nodded. “In order to be of any good to Harry, you need to be good to yourself. You need to be your own Mediator before you can be his. You do not want to lose yourself in your bond. If you lose yourself in the bond, your strength leaves you. When your strength leaves you, you are powerless and therefore useless to yourself,� Catarina finished seriously.


“Is that what happened to you?� Ginny asked quietly.


“It is what happened to a younger version of me,� Catarina answered pushing herself off the railing. Reaching to open the door, she looked over her shoulder at Ginny. “I will not let that happen to you.�



++++


“Harry?�


Harry turned his head on his pillow at the sound of Ginny’s whisper.


“Yeah?�


Ginny smiled and tip toed over to the davenport, kneeling in front of it.


“I just wanted to wish you good night,� she said, brushing the hair off his forehead, leaning forward to brush her lips against his. Standing up, she walked back toward the kitchen.


“Hey, Gin?�


“Yeah?�


“What did you think?�


“Oh, Harry!� she exclaimed quietly, returning to the couch and dropping to her knees again. “It’s amazing! I hate to sound like Hermione, but I think I’m going to go read some more before I turn out my light!�


Harry grinned sleepily at Ginny’s excitement. “Don’t stay up too late,� he admonished.


“I won’t,� she assured, giving him another quick kiss. “Good night, Harry. I love you!�


“ ‘Night, Gin. I love you, too.�


++++


Chehalis jumped on the desk in the office, still cluttered with open books and rolls of parchment filled with notes. Padding softly over, he nudged Catarina’s hand holding her quill with his head.


“Chehalis!� she exclaimed as her quill went skating two inches in the opposite direction of her train of thought. “Really! What was that for?� Glancing up at the clock on her desk, she sighed. “Oh, bedtime. Right. Well, are Harry and Ginny settled?� she asked, putting down her quill and scratching the cat behind the ears. Chehalis arched his shoulders as if to say, Like I care, before spreading out on a stray piece of parchment like a long, furry paperweight.


Catarina pushed her chair back and stood up, resting her hands on her lower back and arching backwards, stretching her achy back muscles. Turning back to her desk, Catarina started closing the opened books and shuffling the parchment into organized piles. Picking up her quill, she set it in the holder. Quills and parchment were two things she had never given up for the Muggle equivalent. There was no texture or imperfections in bleached white paper; no connection to life in a ball point pen.


Catarina picked up the top sheet of parchment on the pile in front of her. Nathan had told her the Blood Bonding was needed to avoid Voldemort being able to use their blood for an immortality spell. Bartholomew had messed around with immortality and blood, continually asking her questions about things such as Blood Bonding. She had not thought to ask Nathan the specifics of this particular spell, nor had he had the opportunity to go further into it. Shrugging her shoulders, she admonished herself for needless worry. It’s probably nothing, she assured her subconscious, setting the parchment back down.


Quietly closing the doors to her office behind her, she peeked at Harry who was sleeping soundly on the sofa. Watching him, she decided in the morning, she would send an owl to Nathan. She wanted to make sure she had all her bases covered.


+++++



A/N – In case you're wondering, the cat's name Chehalis (shuh - hay - lis) is from a town in Washington. When we moved here, we opened the state map and decided the state was a plethera of good pet names. Our children are happy we stopped with the cat and dog. :)



An interesting question came my way – what does Ginny get out of performing a Blood Bonding? Besides Voldemort not being able to use her blood for an immortality spell and this being her way to support the war effort (by strengthening Harry), it does seem rather one sided. So I’ve been driving around all day trying to figure out why in my mind it was natural for Ginny to do this. I came to the conclusion, that yes, while something tangible may come out of this for her, this is her gift to Harry. We all do things for our significant others that we expect nothing in return for. It’s our gift to them because it will help them or make them happy or simply support them. We do it because we love them. Deep down, I have simply believed all along Ginny would do this because she loved Harry. Anything else my imagination is currently working on is icing (and it is working, Been Reading!).

Also - I need to again apologize regarding the rating change. When I started writing this, it was a G-PG story. As it has evolved, it has needed to be bumped up. I truly realize this is horrible form on my part and I am so sorry.


My thanks again to my betas, pavartipatil and wvchemteach. Where would this story be without you? And welcome to Kissmegrint - what were you thinking? :)

Disclaimer – I do not own or profit monetarily from the Harry Potter world.


Suspicions



Nathan tossed the last sliver of wood into his fireplace and mopped his brow. All that was left of his desk was its contents, piled against the wall under the windows. It had taken two days to put the rest of his flat right again. When he had risen this morning, he finally admitted he was unable to put off cleaning up his study any longer. Armed with a mug of tea and a determined look on his face, Nathan had approached his sanctuary. Anger caused his stomach to roll as he sifted through the debris, most of it books burnt by spells. His shelves, now holding a third of the volumes they once had, stood as a reminder of just who he was dealing with.


Turning to the pile of odds and ends he had set aside, Nathan knelt down and pulled a box toward him. Placing the clutter that had collected in his desk inside, the box was soon full of quills, ink pots, spell-o-tape, clean parchment and a polishing rag for his wand. Scooping up the sickles that had slid around every time he opened a drawer, he stood up and pushed them into his pocket. Lifting the box up, he visually examined the contents as he carried it to his kitchen. So, this is what my life amounts to, eh? he thought wryly.


Setting the box on the table, he heard a gentle tap-tap-tap on the window above the sink. Moving around the table, he pushed the window open. A small grey barn owl hopped onto the sill and held out its leg expectantly. Nathan untied the parchment and stroked the owl on its head. Nathan’s hand froze in midair as a sudden hiss came from behind his shoulder and flash of fur flew by his ear.


“Accio!� Nathan exclaimed as the owl hopped backward once, turned, and flew out the window, flicking the cat with his wing as if to say, Touche!


“Seriously! That is no way to treat the messenger,� Nathan scolded, picking his cat up and not so gently tossing him on the kitchen floor. Accio gave him a baleful look before heading off to find a sunbeam.


Nathan unfolded the parchment in his hand and recognized his mother’s handwriting. He smiled as he felt an old, long forgotten excitement build in his chest. While he had been away at school, his mother had always written warm, funny letters, full of bizarre gossip and strange bits of information that had nothing to do with anything. At first glance, Nathan could see this letter was definitely about something, but it appeared his mother had tried to write it vaguely enough that should the owl be intercepted, it would be hard to decipher exactly what she meant.



Nathan –

It is a wonderful day to begin. My friend seems very interested in what I have been able to pass on so far. She is a very bright young woman and will be a pleasure to work with.

It has occurred to me that you and I never had a good opportunity to chat, especially regarding the circumstances of my friends. I was hoping we might do that.

Thank you. I will be in touch soon.
Take care –

C.



Nathan sighed. By circumstances, his mother most likely meant the immortality spell. Recalling his youth, Nathan knew his mother had never asked a question unless she had a good reason. Reaching for a small pot sitting on the mantel, Borgin scooped out some Floo power and threw it into the fireplace.


“Albus Dumbledore!� he spoke into the flames and waited a few moments until Dumbledore’s head appeared amidst the dancing fire.


“Good morning, Nathan,� the headmaster said.


“Albus. I have received an invitation to go to the country for a chat,� he commented mildly. Since the break in, he was not about to reveal anything unnecessary over something so easily monitored as the Floo network.


“I hear the country is lovely this time of year,� Dumbledore’s head replied thoughtfully. “Is this a friendly chat?�


“Probably a more serious one, actually,� Nathan said trying to sound unconcerned. Nathan saw Dumbledore pause and nod.


“Please give your friend my best,� he said.


“I will. Thank you, Albus,� Nathan said as Dumbledore’s head disappeared from his fireplace. Nathan stared at the flames, wondering what his mother really wanted. Then, realizing he was wasting time, he headed into his bedroom to pack.


++++


Hermione stood at the edge of the garden, clutching a book to her chest. She watched as Ron scooped an escaping gnome up, whirled it around and tossed it over the hedge. She smiled the smile of a satisfied cat. Quidditch had been good to her boyfriend. No one could deny the grace and skill he had acquired playing the game. It matched the confidence he now carried himself with, on and off the field. And it went well with those broad shoulders and muscular arms that sent another gnome flying out of the garden.


Her smile disappeared as she thought of the past few days. She had tried to get Ron to talk about the argument that occurred the night Harry and Ginny had left, but he had stubbornly refused. She knew he loved Harry and Ginny deeply and his anger was born out of his innate sense of protectiveness. That he cared so deeply was one of the reasons she loved him so much. But it wasn’t only Harry and Ginny. The strain between his parents and him was wearing on Ron. He was finding it hard to forgive them for letting Ginny go with Borgin. Hermione could tell he hadn’t slept well from the smudges under his eyes. Watching him take his frustration and worry out on the garden’s magical creatures, she was hoping her suggestion would give him some relief.


Clearing her throat, Hermione took a step toward Ron.


“I think this might be the first time you’ve ever de-gnomed your mum’s garden without being asked,� she commented, hoping to make him smile.


Ron heaved the gnome he was holding over the hedge. He ran his hands through his hair and shrugged his shoulders.


“Needed to be done,� he said, wiping his sweaty brow on the sleeve of this t-shirt.


“Kind of early in the morning to be doing it,� Hermione commented, sitting down cross legged on the ground.


Ron flopped down next to her. “Yeah, I guess.�


Hermione laid the book she had brought with her on her lap and ran her palm over the cover. “Ron,� she said, “I’ve been doing some reading on Blood Bonding-“


“I don’t want to hear about it!� Ron said, starting to push himself off the ground.


Hermione put her hand on his arm to stop him. “Ron, it’s not a bad thing.�


“I don’t care! They let her go-“


“I know, Ron! They let her go with a Death Eater. But, really, you can’t honestly believe your mother and father, or Dumbledore for that matter, would let their own child or Harry go with someone they didn’t trust?�


“Yes, I do!�


“Ron, you’re just saying that. Think about it, she’s their only daughter! Harry’s like a son. They wouldn’t knowingly put them in danger. You heard what Professor Borgin and his mum said. This ceremony will protect Harry and Ginny. I’ve read about it. It’s a good thing.�


Ron opened his mouth to argue and shut it again. Clenching his jaw shut, he looked out over the garden, the sun glistening off the dew clinging to the grass. Hermione watched as Ron exhaled slowly, deflating.


“Ron,� Hermione said quietly. “The success of a Blood Bonding depends greatly on the state of mind of the witch and wizard involved.�


Ron turned to look at Hermione.


“Ginny’s birthday is coming up, and I was thinking perhaps we should see if we could go and celebrate with them,� Hermione finished.


Ron sighed. He wasn’t sure if he was more exhausted from lack of sleep or all the worry. He knew what Hermione said was true, even if he didn’t agree. He hated seeing the strain his mum and dad were under, first because of Percy and now Ginny. He felt horrible adding to it. When Harry had taken Borgin’s side, Ron had been blinded by fear and anger. Staring at the ceiling the past two nights, Ron had determined part of his anger had been because Harry got to be the one to look out for his little sister. Harry got to be her protector. He had been surprised to realize he was envious of that. But honestly, deep down, Ron knew if Ginny needed to do this, there wasn’t anyone he would rather have by her side than Harry. He had taken pride in his role as big brother. Listening to Hermione, he realized he also took great pride in being Ginny’s friend.


Ron turned to look at Hermione and raised his eyebrows. “Go and celebrate and…�


“And…patch things up,� she continued. “From what I’ve read, they need to be –“


“Okay.�


“-in the best – okay?� Hermione repeated. “Okay?�


Ron nodded. “Okay. We’ll need to ask Mum and Dad, but okay.�


Hermione smiled widely at him and flung herself at him, catching him in the chest and knocking him backwards. Ron grunted as he fell backward, his arms encircling her. Feeling lighter than he had in several days, Ron leaned his head back, tightened his arms around his girlfriend and grinned at the sky.


+++++


“Good morning, Mother!�


Catarina screamed, dropping the platter of sausages she had just dished up. Ceramic splinters went flying and sausages rolled to the far corners of the kitchen. Holding her hand to her heart, she whirled around.


“Nathan!� she exclaimed. “What in the world are you doing there?�


“I’ve come for breakfast,� he announced, pushing open the screen door. Walking over to her, he leaned down and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek before sitting down at the table and looking around the kitchen.


Catarina stared at him and raised her hand to her cheek. He had kissed her. He hadn’t done that in…well, years.


Ginny slid into the kitchen. “Is everything alri – ah!� she exclaimed as her eyes lit on Nathan. “Professor Borgin, what are you doing here?�


“I’ve come for breakfast,� he repeated. “And to perhaps stay a day or two,� he added.


“Really?� Catarina commented. “You received my Owl?� she asked as she directed a broom and dustpan to sweep up the sausages and platter pieces. Ginny realized this was the first time she had seen Catarina use her wand. Pulling out a chair opposite Nathan, she sat down.


“I did,� Nathan replied, looking around. “Where’s Harry?�


“He’s outside,� Ginny said. “He’s gone for a run. Is something wrong?�


“No, no. Mother just asked me to visit, and Dumbledore thought it a good idea to come check up on your progress,� Nathan said.


Catarina carried a platter of toast to the table and placed it next to the pot of jam. She smiled apologetically at Ginny and hit Nathan upside the head with her dish towel.


“Oy!� Nathan exclaimed. “What was that for?�


“That was for ruining the sausages.�


Nathan rolled his eyes causing Ginny to giggle. “So, how are things going?� he asked, spreading raspberry jam on his toast triangle.


“We haven’t really started, yet,� Ginny answered, leaning forward and clasping her hands together in excitement. “Your mum gave me some incredible notes to study. I’ve read them all at least three times.�


Nathan smiled at her enthusiasm. “That’s wonderful, Ginny. So, today you start the real work?�


Catarina sighed. “Nathan, you are a professor! Reviewing notes is real work, too!�


Nathan winked at Ginny. “True, but nearly as much fun as throwing spells.�


Catarina shook her head and stood up, walking over to the stove top and picking up the tea kettle.


“So, what has struck your fancy the most?� he asked Ginny.


Ginny sat back and thought for a moment. “The whole idea of having my bond when I was born is fascinating and creepy all at the same time. Catarina,� Ginny mused, turning to face Catarina, “I’ve been meaning to ask you. What does a Mediator do for a living? I mean, what am I qualified for when I’m done?�


Catarina chuckled. “Absolutely nothing, Ginny, in the professional world, Muggle or Wizard. A Mediator is a one-on-one type of thing, so it’s not a real money maker. Why?�


“Well, my OWL results are probably waiting for me at home,� Ginny shrugged. “When I get back, I’m going to have to choose what I want to do.�


“Have you given it any thought?� Nathan asked interested.


“A little,� Ginny said, drawing circles on the table with her finger. “I’ve been thinking about becoming a curse-breaker.�


“Oh,� Nathan said, leaning back in his chair.


“Oh?� Ginny asked, ready to defend her choice of careers.


“Oh, uh, like Bill?� Nathan stuttered, avoiding his mother’s eye.


Ginny nodded, flushing slightly. “I mean, I don’t know if I would want to work at Gringotts, but it sounds exciting and I’m good at charms. I can think on my feet. I’d get to travel.�


“I think you would be a natural,� Nathan smiled. “I knew a curse breaker once and she loved it. Have you talked to Harry about this?�


“A little. He’s going to finish Auror training, but to be honest, I think he’ll only do that until Voldemort is gone,� Ginny winced. “If it was up to me, I would suggest he become a teacher. He has done wonders with the DA. I just hope he does whatever makes him happy. He deserves that much.�


“That he does,� Catarina said softly.


Ginny nodded, her hands toying with her fork. “Catarina, when you bonded with your husband-“


“I never bonded with my husband,� Catarina said abruptly, her voice devoid of emotion.


“Oh,� Ginny said startled.


Ginny noticed Catarina meet her son’s eyes and then look down at the tea kettle she was holding in her hand. An uncomfortable silence fell in the kitchen. Ginny had never considered that Catarina’s bond was what Nathan had referred to when he said some bonds are not true love matches. Ginny wondered how she would feel if she was bonded to someone she wasn’t sure she would love for all time. Making the decision to do this had been so much easier because it was with Harry.


“The man I bonded with doesn’t exist anymore,� Catarina said quietly, replacing the tea kettle on the stove. Without looking back, Catarina crossed to the door and opened it. The screen slammed shut behind her as she walked down the front steps and across the garden.


“She’ll be fine,� Nathan said.


“Are you sure?� Ginny asked, anger creeping into her voice.


“Ginny, her bond was not one like yours,� Nathan explained.


“I gathered that,� Ginny said coldly.


“My mother has had to deal with that since she bonded. She will never forgive herself for what her bond forced her to do. It is one reason she is so particular about you learning to maintain autonomy in yours,� Nathan said. “It is her way of paying back some of what she believes she owes. It allows her to sleep at night.�


Ginny’s eyes widened. Exactly what had Catarina done because of her bond?


“The opportunity to teach you, Ginny,� Nathan said quietly, standing up, “has given her peace. Thank you.�


Ginny nodded, her brow furrowed.


“On that note, I need to go locate your young man. I am looking forward to seeing if some time off has brought him down anywhere near my level of dueling. If not,� Borgin teased, “I hope you packed your collection of remedies. I have a feeling, I may need them.�


Ginny smiled, as Borgin opened the screen door.


+++++


Catarina stood with her arms crossed across her chest looking out at the valley. Nathan walked up behind her and placed a hand on her shoulder. Catarina lifted one of her hands and patted his hand. Looking over her shoulder, she smiled tentatively at him.


“It’s alright, Nathan,� she assured him. “I am quickly coming to the conclusion I am going to have to tell them sooner or later. The more I get to know them, the more I like them. They are bright and powerful and have the right to know.�


Nathan smiled and nodded. “I know what you mean.�


“So,� Catarina said, turning around and leaning against the stone wall. “Can you remember the spell.�


“I can. Are you going to tell me why?� Nathan asked.


“Because it sounds like something your father worked on.�


“It was.�


“Ah,� Catarina nodded slowly, holding up her hand to shield her eyes from the morning sun. “I do not want to muck this up by missing something.�


“I can understand that,� Nathan said. “I’ll jot it down. Where is your office?�


“Off the sitting room,� she replied, dropping her hand and smiling at him. “Thank you for coming, Nathan.�


Nathan leaned over to give her a second kiss on the cheek. “You’re welcome, Mother.�


“Professor Borgin?� Harry called from across the garden, swiping the sleeve of his shirt across his sweaty face.


“Harry, I’m pretty sure you can call me Nathan.�


Harry squinted at Nathan as he approached and nodded. “Alright, Nathan, what are you doing here?�


“He came for breakfast,� Ginny called from the porch, smiling.


“And to check up on you,� Nathan said, waving at Ginny. “I told you I was going to get into the dueling rotation. I swapped Tonks her day. She’ll be here later this week.�


Harry snorted. “Whatever happened to a holiday?�


“Holiday?� Nathan asked skeptically. “Who told you this was a holiday? You’ve got work to do.� Nathan clapped Harry on his shoulder. “Follow me, Harry. Let’s see how rusty I really am.�


Nathan steered Harry toward the back garden while Catarina pushed off the stone wall and turned back to the house. Ginny was standing on the front porch. Catarina smiled at her.


“Ginny, let’s get started.�


+++++


Harry stood on the rug just inside Catarina’s office. The first thought that had crossed his mind when he had opened the doors and stepped inside was how much Hermione would love this room. Seeing Nathan leaning over the desk, jotting something down, made him chuckle. Nathan looked very much at home in here, too.


“Back for more, Harry?�


Harry grinned. “No, I don’t think so. I won’t be responsible for Dumbledore needing to hire a new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor this year.�


Nathan chuckled. “Did you need something?�


“Well,� Harry said, a little embarrassed. “I need to replace Ginny’s birthday present.�


“Replace?� Nathan asked, straightening up.


“Yeah,� Harry answered. “I had been collecting spells and such for Ginny to memorize. The Ministry wouldn’t let her join in the dueling practices this summer claiming she’s too young. They didn’t say anything about her reading or memorizing spells, though, so…I had been collecting spells for her to learn since I got to the Burrow. Unfortunately, when I packed to come here, I forgot about them. I don’t know how long we’ll be here, but her birthday’s next week and I want to be able to give her something…� Harry’s voice trailed off.


“So you thought you would see if you could find something in here?� Nathan nodded, moving around to the front of the desk and resting his hip on it. “You know, Harry, I am not sure my mother is going to have a whole lot spell books that will help you. However, I remember, she had some interesting ones on practical magic,� he said standing up. Walking to the bookshelves, he scanned several shelves and pulled out a few volumes. Harry watched as he flipped through one in particular and slipped it back into its slot, leaving it sticking out just a touch. Nathan turned and smiled at Harry. “Well, good luck, Harry,� he said, patting Harry on the shoulder before opening the French doors to leave. “I’m sure Ginny will love the books and anything else you manage to find.�


Harry watched Borgin shut the doors before walking to the shelf and pulling out the book Borgin had left sticking out. Flipping through it, he noticed a torn piece of parchment tucked in a particular chapter. He read the title and frowned. Then, he read the title again and looked out the French doors to see if Nathan was watching, which he wasn’t. Reading the title a third time, Harry grinned. Closing the book, Harry placed it on the corner of the desk and went back to scanning the shelves, curious to find out exactly what Catarina had on her bookshelves.


As he walked around the room, he read the titles, chuckling at some, rolling his eyes at others. Catarina Borgin had an eclectic taste in books. Pulling one out, he almost dropped it in surprise. A muscle bound long haired blond bloke held a half-dressed swooning damsel whose chest looked like it was going to explode from the top of her dress. Blinking at the scantily clad couple several times, Harry felt his cheeks grown warm. Gingerly holding the edges of the book with his fingertips, Harry slid it back into its slot and moved on.


The next shelf down held books which Harry bet Nathan had copies of in his study, too. Ancient Magic – the Truth on the Walls. Blood – How to Go with the Flow. The Force is Within You – The Ancient Practice of Protecting the Ones you Love. Curious, Harry pulled the last book out. He held it in his hands for a moment, studying the gold script writing on the front.


“Harry!�


Harry looked up at the sound of Ginny’s voice.


“Harry, where are you?�


Picking up the book he had laid on the corner of the desk, Harry tucked both books under his arm and opened the French doors.


++++


“Alright, I would like to try something. It’s rather early in the process, but I just have this feeling…� Catarina said, as she walked around Harry and Ginny. “Yes, well, sit down and face each other.�


Harry and Ginny did as instructed, crossing their legs, their knees touching. Ginny smiled encouragingly at Harry, who grinned back. The afternoon sun warmed their shoulders, the shadows striping the lawn.


“Now, place your hands palms together…yes, like that.�


Harry looked at Ginny and winked. Ginny bit her bottom lip to stop the giggle that threatened to escape.


“Now, close your eyes. Close your eyes, Harry! Yes, there,� Catarina continued, pacing around the pair. Kneeling down, so she was at eye level with their hands, she leaned toward them. “Ginny, I want you to concentrate on your joined hands. Ginny, you’re not concentrating,� she admonished as she saw Ginny’s cheek dimple.


“Sorry, Catarina,� Ginny said, straightening her face and swallowing.


“Concentrate, Ginny. The purpose of this is to see if you can connect with Harry. Blood Bonding is about connecting through touch. You need to be able to sense Harry’s blood flow through his touch.�


Harry snorted.


Catarina sighed. “Harry, you too. You must concentrate on letting Ginny connect with you. Now, take a deep breath and try again.�


Ginny and Harry breathed in and exhaled. Ginny tried to control the giggle escaping but couldn’t. Harry opened one of his eyes and grinned at Ginny trying so hard to control herself. Unfortunately, he found her giggles contagious and was soon chortling, too.


Catarina stood up. “Oh, forget it! You two are hopeless,� she said throwing her hands up in the air in frustration. “Go! Go away. Come back when you are prepared to work!�


Scrambling up, Harry and Ginny grinned at each other. Ginny, her eyes filled with mirth, tried to smile apologetically at Catarina and failed miserably, falling into another fit of giggles.


“Be back for dinner,� Catarina admonished, shaking her head at them. She watched them join hands and run past the stone wall, a trail of laughter in their wake.


“How are they doing?� Nathan asked from the front porch.


Catarina turned and smiled at him. “They are doing very well, very well indeed.�


+++++


“Do you get the feeling this is our place?� Ginny asked, as she lay back on the patch of grass they had visited yesterday.


“A side of a hill?� Harry asked skeptically. “For some reason, I had been hoping it would be somewhat more…exciting. Live a cave or a clearing in a forest.�


Ginny snorted. “I’ve seen enough forest clearings for a lifetime, thank you very much.�


“Oh, right,� Harry said, lying down next to her. “Sorry.�


Ginny rolled over on her side and propped her head up with her elbow. “Catarina said something interesting today over breakfast. We were talking about what I wanted to do with my life after Hogwarts.�


“What did you say?�


“I am going to have you wait on me hand and foot, catering to my every whim and desire,� she answered sarcastically. “No, I said I was thinking about becoming a curse breaker. Anyway, I started to ask her about when she bonded with her husband, if her life had changed much, and she told me she didn’t bond with her husband.�


“That makes sense,� Harry said, his eyes closed by the warm sun.


“What do you mean?� Ginny asked.


Propping himself up on his elbows, Harry opened his eyes. “Well, I said it before. It sounded strange that someone like her would be bonded to someone who was so focused on death. Who did she bond with?�


“I don’t know,� Ginny answered. “But Nathan said it wasn’t something she was proud of and she has been paying for it ever since.�


Harry thought about that for a moment. “Did she say if she was still bonded?�


“No,� Ginny said slowly. “But a bond is only broken through death. She said he doesn’t exist anymore. Maybe she meant the wizard she bonded with is dead now.�


Harry turned his head so he could see Catarina’s cottage, a plume of smoke rising from the chimney. He wanted to believe in Catarina and her son. His gut instinct told him they were good people. But it was hard to squelch the nagging questions in his mind.


“We should get back,� Ginny said.


Harry nodded. “I’ll ask Nathan.� Standing up, he brushed the grass off his jeans and reached out a hand to help Ginny up. Hand in hand, they started back to the cottage.


++++


Picking up a half empty mug of cold tea, Catarina slipped her hand under Chehalis’ stomach and lifted the cat off the desk. Startled, the cat scratched her hand, pushing off of Catarina’s stomach and leaping to the ground. Catarina lost her grip on her mug, cold tea splashing on her notes.


“Ahh!� Catarina exclaimed, shaking her hand from pain. “Damn cat!� she swore, as she pulled a hanky from her pocket and dabbed at the pooling tea. “Ow!� she exclaimed, as the tea and ink mixed with the blood beading up from the scratch at the base of her hand. Standing up, she sucked on the cut, mesmerized by the mixing of blue and black and red on the parchment. The mixing of blood. Reaching over, Catarina picked up the parchment Nathan had left folded on top of her desk. Unfolding it, she read the spell. She read it again.


Blood of the enemy and Blood of the enemy’s heart…


Catarina’s eyes widened. She whipped around to watch Harry and Ginny walking across the garden. Her breathing fast and hard, her mind raced, frantically denying her deduction. But she knew. It had to be. And that meant it was worse than she had imagined. Damn it. Damn it!


“Damn you,� she shouted to the ceiling, blinking back the tears. “Damn you!� she whispered, collapsing into her chair, her head in her hands.



++++


“Hey,� Ginny whispered, placing a kiss on the top of Harry’s head and she walked around the couch.


“Hey, yourself,� Harry replied, scooting over on the sofa and lifting up the quilt. Ginny crawled in next to him, propping her head up with her hand.


“What are you reading?�


Harry flipped the book over to show her the title.


“The Force is Within You – The Ancient Practice of Protecting the Ones you Love.,� Ginny read. “Homework?�


“No, not really,� Harry said, closing it and setting it on top of the back couch cushions. “Catarina said I could borrow something to read from her library.�


“Why this one?�


“All of this blood bonding got me thinking about my mother,� Harry said quietly, rubbing his forehead. “Dumbledore told me my mother’s love saved me from Voldemort when I was a baby. He said it was an old form of magic, ancient magic. I just thought maybe I could find out more about it.�


“What have you found out?�


“That two pages are about all I can read before I nod off. But those two pages are interesting. Just don’t tell Hermione I’m reading something like this on holiday. She’d never let me live it down!�


Ginny giggled as she lay her head on Harry’s shoulder. “Harry, did you think Catarina was acting funny at dinner?�


“Uh, well, she seemed a little tense, I guess. Why?�


“She seemed distracted, like she had lots on her mind.�


“Maybe she’s just concerned about the training,� Harry suggested.


“Yeah, maybe,� Ginny said unconvinced. “I just hope I didn’t offend her this morning.�


“She didn’t seem offended all day, Gin. I’d say, if she’s still off tomorrow, ask her what’s wrong.�


Ginny smiled at Harry and stretched up to brush her lips against his. “You’re a smart man,� she said.


Harry snorted. Ginny was tracing circles on his chest sending him into a state of relaxation that was making it impossible for him to muster the energy to form a coherent word. Ginny listened to his heart beat slow and his breathing become deep and even before slipping out from under the quilt and returning to her own bed.


++++


Catarina paced her bedroom waiting for the house to fall asleep. She had done her best to keep a calm façade during dinner, but she had seen Ginny looking at her strangely. That was the problem with Mediators, she mused, we’re a little too observant for our own good. Stopping to listen, she held her breath. A faint snoring could be heard from the living room. Straightening her shoulders, she cinched the ties of her bathrobe tighter and quietly made her way downstairs and through the kitchen.


Softly closing the screen door behind her, she nudged Nathan who had fallen asleep in the rocker.


“Huh – wha?� Nathan mumbled, as he sat up. “Mo - Mother, what time is it? Is something wrong?�


“Nathan, we need Dumbledore,� Catarina whispered urgently.


Nathan took one look at his mother’s face and nodded. He remembered seeing her eyes filled with the same fear and anger growing up. It was not an expression to take lightly. Leaning over the arm of the rocker, he retrieved his wand from the floor. Standing up, he walked to the edge of the porch and held his wand up to the night sky. Catarina paced behind him, her hands clenched at her side. Seconds later, the Headmaster of Hogwarts appeared at the bottom of her porch steps.


“Good evening, Nathan,� Dumbledore said mildly. “Catarina.�


Nathan had never seen the Headmaster in his robe and pajamas before. For some reason, he supposed, he had always assumed Dumbledore too far above basic human needs such as sleep. But as the Headmaster climbed the steps, Nathan noticed the light flannel robe Dumbledore wore was embroidered with various celestial bodies all wearing kerchiefs and snoring.


“What may I do for you this evening?�



Catarina stopped pacing and took a deep breath to steady her nerves. “Albus,� she said clearly but quietly. “I read the immortality spell that Lucius Malfoy attempted to perform.�


Dumbledore nodded.


“Do you know what this means?�


“I suspected.�


Nathan stood staring at them, his brow furrowed, his mind racing. His eyes traveled to his mother’s hands. As a child, he had often witnessed his mother rubbing the fleshy part of her palm, right below her thumb, when she was stressed. He hadn’t thought much about it then, but watching her fingers press into the scar that marred her hand, he suddenly felt nauseous.


“What do we do?� she whispered.


“When will Ginny be ready?� Dumbledore asked.


“Albus, you know this process takes time�


“We don’t have time, Catarina,� the Headmaster replied.


Catarina blinked the tears forming at the corners of her eyes away. “A week, maybe,� she said quietly. “More likely two. But only for the bonding. The rest will have to come later. She won’t be strong enough. If we push her too quickly, she could damage herself - and Harry.�


Dumbledore nodded. “Two weeks, then.� Turning around, Dumbledore was gone.


Nathan and Catarina looked at one another, their eyes mirroring the fear that flowed through each of them. Tears coursing freely down her cheeks, Catarina took a step toward her son who enveloped her in his arms. Resting his cheek on the side of his mother’s head, Nathan gazed into the window of the kitchen, his eyes resting on the back of the overstuffed, olive green sofa.



++++


A/N – I had this bizarre weekend – Saturday night I ate dinner with friends at this great Mexican grill in Chicago at a table next to Dustin Hoffman. This, however, couldn’t even come close to meeting Jeff, the purple Wiggle, at the Wiggles concert Sunday in Everett, Washington. I just have to say, The Wiggles ROCK!

As always thanks to my family for indulging me and my hobby.

Thanks to wvchemteach for the ideas and input.

Next Chapter…Ginny’s Birthday (It's in the queue, but so are many other fascinating tales so keep checking back. I'm sure it will be posted as soon as possible.)

Disclaimer – I do not own or profit monetarily from the Harry Potter world.





Apparations




Stewart patted his jacket. He pulled his trouser pockets inside out. He turned around in a circle, searching the ground.


“Merlin’s beard!� he exclaimed, frustrated.


Leaning over to pick up the two cauldrons full of parcels he had set on the curb, Stewart scrunched his eyes shut and searched his mind. He knew he had one more errand to run, but for the life of him, he couldn’t remember what it was. He had even written them down before leaving the shop so he would be sure to remember everything. But now, the list was lost. Furrowing his brow, he mentally ticked off the tasks he had completed.


He had picked up the new catalogues from Whizzhard Books.


He wasn’t about to ask what was in the parcel he had been handed at Eeylops Owl Emporium.


He had bought the new ink at the Scribbulus Everchanging Inks.


And obviously, he had remembered the two new cauldrons.


Stewart sighed and opened his eyes. Maybe he dropped it when he stopped for an ice cream? No, he had been back to Florean Fortescue’s Ice Cream Parlor twice and no one had seen it.


Shoulders slumped in defeat, Stewart picked up the cauldrons and headed toward number 93 Diagon Alley, Weasley Wizarding Wheezes. Setting one of the cauldrons down, he grasped the door handle and pushed the door open. As a blizzard of snowflakes blasted him with cool air, he heard Fred’s voice shout from the storeroom:


“Siren’s Silencing Smoke Powder?�


Stewart stopped, dropping his head to his chest. “Right!� he said to the floor. “Be right back!� he called to the storeroom before entering the August heat once more.


Lucius Malfoy stood across the street and watched as the twins’ shop clerk headed toward the apothecary’s. He pulled a piece of parchment from his pocket and smirked. The errand list on the outside meant little. The information inside, though, was going to mean a great deal to the right person.



++++



In her entire life, Ginny couldn’t ever remember feeling more emotionally or physically drained. Every part of her screamed for relief. Her mind was numb, her body ached and she desperately wanted to go to sleep. Sitting at the table, her head slowly lowered over her dinner plate as her eyes drooped. The scrape of Catarina’s chair as she stood jerked Ginny out of her stupor. Sitting up straight, Ginny blinked several times trying to bring her plate into focus. Realizing it was a lost cause, she set her fork down and pushed her plate away.


“You okay, Gin?� Harry asked concerned.


“Yeah. I’m just tired,� she admitted.


Standing at the sink, Catarina looked over her shoulder. Nathan had returned to London several days ago. Other Order members had come and gone, keeping Harry busy with dueling practice and checking up on Ginny’s progress. This morning, Tonks had winked at Ginny and mentioned she might be expecting a surprise for her birthday in a couple of days. Ginny had responded with a smile and an exhausted nod. Catarina knew she was pushing Ginny, but she had no choice.


“You two, why don’t you go sit on the porch for a bit? I’ll do the dishes,� she offered.


Ginny smiled gratefully at her and stood up. Harry pushed back his chair and picked up his and Ginny’s plates and took them to the sink.


“I’ll meet you out there,� he said to Ginny as she opened the screen door.


Stepping into the night air, Ginny closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The smells of summer mingled with the dinner aromas that had floated out into the night. Opening her eyes, Ginny moved to the top porch step and sat down, leaning her shoulder against the railing, thinking about the past few days.


As Catarina had promised, the first part of Ginny’s training centered on her. Ginny had spent hours focusing on her heartbeat, learning its rhythm, concentrating on its power. She learned how it raced when Harry was near and how she could calm it even in his presence. Catarina poked and pushed her consciousness teaching her how to protect herself. Ginny had begun to truly appreciate Harry’s Occlumency struggles and abilities. And just when she was truly comfortable with her own abilities to protect herself, Catarina began teaching her how to open up, only on her terms and then only to Harry. Out of curiosity, Ginny had asked what would happen if she tried to do this with someone besides Harry. Catarina simply told her that would never happen and refused to say anymore.


The bonding itself was similar to weaving a tapestry of life. Ginny’s mind was aching from the struggle to focus on the ribbons of her blood that she would weave into, around and about Harry. It taken hours for her to get past her self-consciousness as she sat in the sitting room, eyes closed, pleading with her mind to see what Catarina promised was there. When Ginny had thrown her hands up in frustration and screamed, Catarina smiled and told her to try again. Ginny had scowled at her mentor, closed her eyes and exhaled. Almost immediately, as if she had opened a flood gate, colors began to dance in front of her eyes. Ginny had fallen back in surprise, blinking in awe at Catarina who had laughed and clapped her hands together before making Ginny do it again. At first, the colors melded together as if they were a child’s finger painting. Then, slowly, they began to form lines. They were weak, translucent and broke easily. But, much to her surprise and delight, the more Ginny focused, the stronger, more resilient they became. Now, Ginny could feel the ties all the time, waving and blowing, searching for their ends.


Ginny’s eyes fluttered shut again, the rainbow of color that was never far from her mind floating before her. Seconds later, Harry sat down next to her, the screen door slamming behind him.


“Harry!� Catarina admonished from inside.


“Sorry, Catarina!� Harry grinned. Putting his arm around Ginny’s shoulder, he pulled her to lean against him, instead of the wooden rail. Sighing, Ginny relaxed against his warmth.


“Hey, Gin?�


“Mmmmm?�


“I’m really proud of you,� Harry said softly, placing a kiss on the top of her head.


“Thanks,� Ginny said, her eyes beginning close.


“I have something for you,� Harry said, reaching behind him.


Ginny sat up, let out a yawn and blinked in confusion. “Why?�


“Well,� Harry said, smiling at Ginny’s fuzziness. “Your birthday is coming up.�


“Harry, you didn’t need to get me anything!�


“Yeah, well,� Harry said, “it’s a good thing you feel that way because I left your present at the Burrow.�


Ginny smiled sleepily through the headache that was beginning to form across her forehead from lack of sleep.


“But I wanted you to know I didn’t forget it.� His cheeks growing warm, Harry cleared his throat. “And you’ve been working so hard this week. So - here. This is just until we get back and I can give you the rest.�


Harry held out a brown wrapped rectangular parcel. Ginny bit her bottom lip and took it from him. She held it for a minute, her sleep clouded brain trying to get a handle on what Harry was wanting her to do with it.


“It’s okay to open it, Ginny,� Harry urged.


“Right,� Ginny said, turning it over and slipping her fingers under the edge of the paper. Tearing the wrapping off, Ginny gazed down at one of the books Harry had borrowed from Catarina’s office, Practical Magic for Practical Witches and Wizards – A Guide to Homeschooling the Basics. Ginny looked up at Harry confused, not sure if she should laugh or cry.


“Open it to the bookmark,� Harry urged.


Ginny opened the book to the marked page and read the title. She read the title again and furrowed her brow. Placing her finger on the chapter title, she underlined it as she read it a third time.


“Apparation for the Legal Aged Witch or Wizard – A ‘How To’ Guide. Harry, I’m not of legal age. Even on my birthday I won’t be of legal age,� Ginny said.


“I know,� Harry said. “But I asked Nathan about the wards around Catarina’s cottage. He said these wards are special. One of their features is they shield underage magic from the Ministry’s eyes. Haven’t you noticed how you’ve been able to do the charms Catarina has asked and no owls have arrived telling you, you’re not allowed?� Harry asked grinning.


Ginny blinked at him several times and nodded slowly. “So, you’re going to teach me how to Apparate?�


“Well, if you want,� Harry said, a little put off by Ginny’s lack of enthusiasm.


As Ginny let Harry’s words soak in, a smile began to spread over her features. She repeated, “You’re going to teach me how to Apparate!� Giggling, Ginny launched herself at Harry and hugged him tight.


“I take it you like the idea?�


“I love it!� Ginny said, placing an enthusiastic kiss on his cheek. “I love it! I love you!�


“I love you, too, Ginny,� Harry said, his heart light as a feather. “Happy Birthday.�



++++



Lucius stood in front of his master’s desk, his hands resting lightly on top of his ivory handled cane. As he had dressed for this meeting, he thought his good mood called for such a show of status. Now, watching his master peer over a passage in the slim volume he had pilfered from Nathan Borgin’s desk the previous week, he was glad he had something to keep him in his place. The Dark Lord never used to make him nervous. But then, in better times, Lucius reflected, he had always known where he stood with Lord Voldemort. These days, he wasn’t so sure.


“Blood Bonding,� Voldemort hissed, looking up from the book. “Lucius, do you know what a Blood Bonding is?�


“I have read the passage, My Lord,� Lucius answered.


“This passage does not do Blood Bonding justice,� Voldmort sneered. Flipping the book over, the Dark Lord ran his unnaturally long fingers down the spine before placing it next to the piece of parchment Lucius had also given him. The parchment was a letter from a son to a mother; more specifically, a plea for help from Nathan Borgin to his mother Catarina. The bone chilling sound that came from Voldemort’s throat took a few minutes to register with Lucius. The Dark Lord was laughing.


“Lucius, you have done well this time,� Voldemort hissed. “Very well.�



++++++




Ginny sat on a rock facing Harry, trying her best not to smile. Harry was pacing back and forth in front of her, explaining to her the basic steps of Apparating. She loved that Harry became so enthusiastic about teaching things like this. She could see it in his eyes. He wanted her to learn what he knew, but more importantly, he wanted her to succeed. It was very intoxicating to watch.


A good night’s sleep had restored her spirits and brain power to normal levels. After a morning of meditation type work with Catarina, she and Harry had been sent off with a picnic lunch for an hour while Catarina popped to the shops. Ginny reached down for a sandwich and glanced back at the cottage. Lupin sat in the rocking chair, his feet propped up on the railing, a plate in his lap. Ginny gave him a little wave. Lupin waved back.


“Ginny! Are you listening at all to what I’ve just said?�


Startled, Ginny jumped and turned her attention back to Harry. “Yes, I’m listening,� she said, taking a bit of sandwich and winking at him.


“Repeat what I just said.�


“Apparating is serious business.�


“Lucky guess.�


Ginny grinned at him and took another bite. Over the course of watching her six older brothers learn to Apparate, Ginny had pretty much picked up the book details. It was the practical part she was glad to have Harry here for.


“So, any questions?� Harry asked.


Ginny shook her head. “No, but I think we should wait until Lupin goes inside. I don’t want to get Professor Borgin in trouble for suggesting this.�


Harry shrugged his shoulders and leaned against the rock Ginny was perched on, grabbing a sandwich from the basket at her feet.


“You knew all of that, didn’t you?� he asked before taking a bite.


“No – well, not all of it,� Ginny answered, covering the smile that threatened to escape behind her napkin.


“You are an awful liar, Ginny.�


Ginny placed her hand on Harry’s shoulder and rested her chin on it. “Harry, I may have known some of the book parts, but it’s the practical part you can teach me. And look - Lupin has just gone inside.�


Pushing off the rock, Ginny brushed off her shorts and stood in front of Harry. “Okay, what do I do?�


“Concentrate and take it one step at a time.�



++++



Afternoon sun cast rainbows across the floor in Catarina’s study. Upon returning from her shopping, Catarina had sent Harry off with Lupin and led Ginny into her sanctuary. Motioning for Ginny to take a seat, Catarina walked to the bookshelves and carefully removed the rosewood box from its spot, polishing the top with her sleeve. Carrying it to her desk, she set it down in front of Ginny who looked at her expectantly.


�Ginny, this was my mother’s. She passed it onto me. I am now passing it onto you. It is now yours to pass onto your daughter or your apprentice when the time comes.�


Reaching behind her neck, Catarina undid the clasp of the silver chain she wore. Pulling it around to her front, Catarina picked up Ginny’s hand, turned it palm up, and dropped the chain into it. As she studied it, Ginny could feel the warmth of the chain against her skin. It was simple yet sturdy, made of interlinked polished ovals. In the middle, a small silver key hung. Picking up the key, Ginny looked questioningly at Catarina who nodded.


Ginny leaned forward and inserted the key into the lock. She turned it and the lock clicked, releasing the lid. Ginny gently lifted it and looked inside. Nestled in lush green velvet was a small dagger. It was as solid and simple as the chain and key. Even polished, Ginny knew this blade would never sparkle. While an heirloom and treasure, this was a utilitarian tool designed for one purpose.


“This is the blade,� Ginny said respectfully.


“This is the blade,� Catarina affirmed, nodding.


“Where did it come from?�


“Blades are made to suit the Mediator,� Catarina explained, running her fingers along the hilt of the dagger. “My grandfather crafted this for my grandmother before they were bonded. Most Mediators in a family tend to have similar characteristics, so often times the blades are handed down generation to generation. My mother used this one, as well.�


“Did you?� Ginny asked hesitantly.


“No, I did not,� Catarina replied, folding her arms over her chest. “But it would please me very much if you would consider using it in yours.�


Ginny held Catarina’s gaze. She could read the hesitation in her mentor’s eyes and knew Catarina was not ready yet to share any more about her bond. Respecting that, Ginny nodded.


“It would be an honor,� she answered softly.



++++



Ginny’s eyes kept traveling from her notes to the rosewood box sitting on the small writing desk in her bedroom. The gift of something so steeped in history awed her. Her heart strings pulled a little thinking how Catarina never had a daughter she could bequeath the blade to. Catarina trusted her to continue on her family’s magical history, and Ginny hoped she would not let her down. Tucking her feet beneath her, Ginny redirected her gaze to her notes and attempted to read the same line she had read three times already, again.


“Hey, Gin?� Harry asked, pushing the door open and looking into the room.


“Hi,� Ginny replied, closing her notes with a relieved smile.


“What are you doing?� Harry asked, sitting down beside her on the bed and looking over her shoulder.


“Trying to read, but miserably failing,� she admitted.


“Too tired?�


“No, I’m fine. I just keep looking at this. Here,� she said, handing her notes to Harry. Stretching her arm out, Ginny reached for the rosewood box and brought it back to her lap. Pulling the silver chain out from under her shirt, Ginny unlocked the box with the key and lifted the lid.


Harry leaned over to take a closer look. “Is that what I think it is?� Harry asked.


“Uh – huh,� Ginny answered. “It was Catarina’s grandmother’s. I’m to pass it onto my daughter, if – if she’s a Mediator,� Ginny finished, blushing.


Harry snorted. “Remind me to threaten whoever bonds with our daughter that I’ll be cutting his palm if he’s not careful.�


“Harry!� Ginny said slapping him in the stomach.


Harry’s laugh faded as he thought about what Ginny said. “Seriously, Gin, would you want your daughter to go through this?�


“With the right person, I think this is an amazing gift to give someone,� Ginny answered honestly, picking up her notes again. “With the wrong person, I can’t even imagine.�


“See, I told you, you are a lucky girl,� Harry answered, leaning back on the bed, his hands behind his head.


Ginny looked at him over the top of her notes. “You know, Harry, as you have pointed out, these wards that protect us, allow me to perform magic with no repercussions…�


Harry opened his mouth to reply but closed it again when the screen door slammed shut.


“Ronald! Gently!�


Ginny looked questioningly at Harry. “Hermione?�


Harry shrugged.


“What? My hands are full!�


Ginny pushed herself off the bed and stuck her head out the door. “Ron? Hermione?�


“Oh! Ginny,� Hermione exclaimed, launching herself toward her friend. “Happy birthday!�


“Yeah, happy birthday, Gin,� Ron smiled, coming up behind.


“What are you two doing here?� Ginny asked as Hermione released her.


“We wanted to be here to celebrate your birthday,� Hermione replied.


“Really!� Ginny answered enthusiastically, looking at Ron who had his hands in his pockets, his eyes focused on the edge of the kitchen table where Ginny had laid her notes. “Did anyone come with you?�


“Bill and Professor Borgin. They’re outside talking to Catarina. Where’s Harry?� Hermione asked.


“I’m here,� Harry said, having come out of Ginny’s room to stand at the far end of the table.


“Harry!� Hermione took a step toward him, but stopped when Ron placed a hand on her arm and cleared his throat.


“Harry, Ginny,� Ron started, and paused.


Ginny stepped over to Ron and smiled up at him, before hugging him tightly. “It’s alright, Ron,� Ginny murmured into his shirt. Ron stood still for a minute, surprised and yet not surprised by the easy way his sister forgave him, then wrapped his arms around her and squeezed tight. Releasing her, he turned to Harry.


“Harry, I’m –“


“You’re here because you thought I might need some dueling practice?� Harry interrupted.


Ron grinned gratefully. “Yeah,� he said, “I didn’t want you getting rusty.�


“Thanks,� Harry grinned.


“No,� Ron said quietly, “thank you.�


“Come on,� Harry said, slapping Ron on the shoulder. Nodding his head toward Hermione who was already drilling Ginny on her notes, he steered Ron toward the front porch. “I’ll give you a tour.�


“Right behind you, mate,� Ron said, following Harry out the door.



++++



Catarina’s kitchen bustled with good humor the morning of August 11th. The previous evening, Catarina had been on a mission to make sure Ginny’s birthday was celebrated in a style befitting her apprentice. During dinner, Nathan had leaned over to Harry and whispered something regarding Ginny being a good sport about letting his mother treat her like the daughter she never had, and Harry had grinned. He knew Ginny missed her brothers and parents, and he was pleased to see Catarina was trying her best to make it as special as possible.


Harry hadn’t realized there was a root cellar under the cottage until Catarina had sent him and Ron down there multiple times last night for odds and ends to make the day festive. A brightly colored table cloth now hid the scarred wooden kitchen table, cardboard hats sat at each place, and colored lanterns were strung across the ceiling. Ginny sat down at the place of honor and put on her pink cardboard bonnet.


“Come on, Bill, you’ll look smashing in this one,� Catarina claimed, plopping his purple crown on top of his head.


Ron snorted as the paper hat slid over Bill’s eyes.


“I wouldn’t laugh too loudly, Ron,� Catarina commented as she lifted Ron’s hat onto his head.


Bill lifted his hat over his eye lids and grinned at his little brother. Catarina had given Ron a Jester’s hat, a small jingle bell dangling from each cardboard corner.


Harry picked up his black top hat, and placed it on his head. “What do you think?� he asked Ginny.


“You look dashing,� she said, leaning over to give him a smiling kiss.


“Not at the breakfast table!� Bill said, throwing his napkin in their direction.


Ginny giggled as Harry picked up the napkin and held it in front of them as a curtain, blocking him and Ginny from view.


“Here, Hermione, put this on,� Ron said, handing over a pale pink cone hat a princess would wear.


“Just call me Cinderella,� Hermione smiled.


“Cinde – who?� Ron asked puzzled.


Tossing the napkin back to Bill, Harry snorted. “I am not calling him Prince Charming.�


“No, but I will,� Hermione said, leaning over to kiss Ron on the cheek.


“I think I’m going to be sick,� Bill said. “Nathan, save me!�


Nathan sat down next to Bill and grinned. On his head was perched a black cardboard constable’s hat. “Unfortunately, Bill, this hat gives me no authority over teenagers in love. It merely guarantees me a seat at the breakfast table.�


“I knew I should have made mum come along!� Bill shook his head in mock dejection. “Catarina?� he said hopefully.


“Don’t look at me,� Catarina said, winking at Ginny. “You forget that it serves my purposes to have lots of love in the house.�


Bill groaned and then joined in the laughter, reaching for a plate of bacon and passing it to his left.



+++



“Argh!� Ginny growled. Flopping down on the ground, Ginny clenched her hands in her hair in frustration. “It’s my birthday! That should mean this would work!� she complained to her knees. “I’m never going to get this.�


“Yes, you will,� Harry assured her, sitting down next to her.


Letting her hair go, Ginny looked desperately up at Harry. “How can you be sure? So far, I’ve managed to Apparate to the same spot I was standing in and no further. Pop! I’m gone. Pop! I’m right back where I was. No movement. Not even a centimeter.�


“You’ll get this. You’ve just got a lot on your mind right now and you’ve only been practicing a couple of days.�


“Harry! I don’t know. Maybe I just can’t.�


“No, Ginny, you can do this. You just need to concentrate.�


“I am concentrating,� Ginny ground out.


“Okay, okay. Here, hold my hands.� Harry stood up, brushing the grass off his jeans and held out his hands to pull Ginny up.


“What?�


“Hold my hands. It’s what Catarina has us doing. It might help you focus.�


Ginny wrinkled her nose at Harry, but grabbed his hands and let him pull her up. Compared to the Blood Bonding, this should be simple. But for some reason, Apparating wasn’t coming easily to her. Weaving her fingers into Harry’s, Ginny rested her forehead on Harry’s chest and closed her eyes.


“Right,� Harry commented. The fresh, clean scent of Ginny’s hair wafted up to him. Harry closed his eyes. Over the past few days, they had been working so hard, they had had little time together. Harry missed her. Harry smiled into her hair. Now, he realized, he was the one having problems concentrating. “Alright, take a breath and think of the tree on the far side of the porch.�


Ginny inhaled and focused. A perfect picture of the tree in full summer splendor appeared in her mind. She could see the wrinkles in the bark, the veins in the leaves. She felt the breeze blowing the smaller limbs and heard the beeping of a car horn.


Ginny’s eyes flew open. “Harry?� she squeaked.


Harry watched the blue hatchback turn the corner behind Ginny. A shadow flirted with the sun warming their shoulders. Looking up, Harry realized they were standing under a tree, the same kind of tree that was at the far side of the porch, but the porch was now where in sight.


“What happened?� Ginny whispered.


“I don’t know,� Harry answered, looking down the street at the rows of shops that lined each side. “We must be in town.�


“Oh, bloody hell!� Ginny said, tears welling up in her eyes. “It’s all my stupid fault!�


“Ginny! You don’t know that,� Harry argued, a little annoyed at Ginny’s whining.


Ginny gasped. “Harry, Catarina said the wards were in place within visual range of the cottage. We aren’t protected out here.�


“Oh, right,� Harry replied, thinking. “Look, let’s try it again. This time concentrate on the front porch of the cottage, alright?�


Ginny took a shaky breath and nodded. Closing her eyes again, she pictured the front porch, the three front steps, the pot of pink and white petunias by the front door, the pine green paint on the screen door.


“Ahhh!�


Ginny’s eyes flew open. They were standing on the porch in front of the screen door. Ron, standing on the other side of the door, looked like he had seen a ghost. Or two.


“Wha – wh – where did you two come – did you just Apparate?� Ron sputtered.


Ginny let go of one of Harry’s hands and wiped off the tears that had escaped from her eyes. Smiling at Harry, she nodded.


“Yeah. Yeah, we did,� she said, giggling.



++++



“You Apparated into town?� Nathan clarified.


“Yeah,� Harry said.


“Huh,� Nathan commented, folding his arms across his chest as he leaned against the edge of Catarina’s desk. “Well, my guess is that when you joined hands, your powers magnified each other - in an odd way.�


“Odd way?� Ginny asked.


“Yes,� Nathan nodded. “I’m guessing that Harry’s mastery of Apparation fostered your growing abilities. You were probably both concentrating on your planned Apparation point. Had you fully mastered the ability, Ginny, there’s no telling what tree you would have ended up under.�


“What does that mean?� Ginny asked.


“Well, I would say that means, you shouldn’t hold hands while Apparating. Unless of course, you’re wishing to end up overseas,� Nathan chuckled.



++++



“So,� Ron asked, learning back against the porch railing, stretching his legs out in front of him. “What do you do for fun here in the evenings?�


“Ron!� Hermione admonished, looking apologetically at Catarina.


“That’s alright, Hermione,� Catarina smiled and patter her on the shoulder. “I fully realize my home is not the most exciting place for young people. What do you like to do, Ron?�


“Uh, well, I play a fair game of Wizards Chess,� Ron said hopefully.


“Really?� Catarina said. “I may still have an old set in the cellar. Would you like to go look for it?�


“Yeah!� Ron said enthusiastically.


“We’ll be right back then,� Catarina commented to Harry, Ginny and Hermione who were all on the porch reading.


Hermione watched Ron and Catarina walk around the corner of the cottage. Adjusting her position on the porch steps, she looked up at Harry and Ginny. When Ron had told her about Harry teaching Ginny how to Apparate, her first instinct was to give him a piece of her mind for doing something unlawful. Seeing her wind up, Ron had quickly commented that he was proud of Harry for being so concerned for Ginny’s safety. Hermione had stood there, her mouth opening and closing like a fish, until Ron had leaned forward and kissed her, completely throwing her off track. Now, watching her two friends, she realized deep down, she really thought Harry’s gesture rather romantic, but still illegal. Lost in her thoughts, it took a moment to register what Harry was doing.


“Harry? Are you reading?�


Harry looked up from his book. “Yes, Hermione, I can read.�


“Funny, Harry. What are you reading?� she asked curious.


“The Force is Within You – The Ancient Practice of Protecting the Ones you Love.�


Hermione looked at him surprised. “Really?� Hermione stood up and moved over to look over Harry’s shoulder. “Why?�


Harry sighed. “Well, it caught my eye.�


“Is it good?�


Harry scooted to his side as Hermione eagerly planted herself next to him on the porch. His annoyance at being interrupted was quickly being replaced with amusement over Hermione enthusiasm.


“Yeah, actually,� he said. “It has me thinking about my mum.�


“Here, can I see?� Hermione asked as she reached over and took the book out of Harry’s hands. “Why do you say that?�


Harry looked at his empty hands and then up at Ginny who glanced over her notes and shrugged her shoulders.


“Dumbledore said the magic my mother invoked to protect me was old magic, blood magic, not seen in years. All this Blood Bonding business made me start thinking about where my mum would have learned about it,� Harry explained, an embarrassed flush creeping up his neck.


“Huh,� Hermione said, tracing her finger down the page. “It says here all children are bonded with their mothers due to the blood they share while the child is in the womb.�


Ginny set down her notes and leaned forward. “That makes it sound like the bond between a mother and child would have similar properties as a Mediated bond.�


“What do you mean?� Hermione asked.


“Well, the comfort, the balance, the ability to sooth and even heal and protect. A blood bond is unbreakable, much like the ties between a mother and child.�


Hermione nodded slowly. “I wonder if that was why she was able to protect you, Harry. In fact, I wonder if your mother knew that and was trying to figure out a way to protect your whole family…if that was the case, it might mean she probably had done some research.�


“I was thinking that, too,� Harry replied, grinning at Hermione’s expressions. Harry could tell she was a having a hard time deciding if she was shocked or impressed. “I thought I would check with Remus when I got back. Maybe he would know where mum might have left something like that.�


Hermione looked between Harry and Ginny. “I am very proud of both of you,� she said smiling widely.


Ginny flushed. Harry grinned and replied, “Thanks, Hermione. That means a lot.�



++++



Draco Malfoy tapped the toe of his polished shoe impatiently. He had passed his Apparation test over twenty minutes ago. All the Ministry had to do was record his name and hand him his license. How long could that take?


After the debacle at school the end of last term, Narcissa had insisted on sending Draco to Europe for the summer. He had spent two months touring the most famous magical catacombs in Europe. The part of him that had looked forward to being surrounded by living, breathing human beings again had long since been buried under the distaste for their inferiority and stupidity.


Passing his Apparation test was the last thing on his list of things to do before he could enjoy the remaining weeks before making his final journey to school on the Hogwarts Express. He had attempted to talk his parents into letting him Apparate to Hogsmeade to avoid the tedious train ride with all the other students. His mother, however, had told him as a Prefect, it was his duty to be an example to the new students.


Pointing his his wand at the rubbish bin sitting by the end of the desk, Malfoy knocked the bin over. Crumpled parchment tumbled out onto the floor. Malfoy’s lip curled as he watched the wads roll. He hadn’t even been able to talk his parents into buying him the newest showcased broom, The Lightening Rod, at Quality Quidditch Supply. His father had informed him that if he couldn’t win on the broom he had, why did he deserve a new one? His father knew nothing.


Leaning down, Malfoy scooped up one of the wads of parchment. Pointing his wand at it, he lit it on fire, watching the flames flicker as he dropped it onto the floor, leaving a scorch mark where it lay. Bending over again, he scooped up a larger wad. Realizing it was a sheet of parchment with a coversheet, he pulled them apart. Dropping the coversheet to the ground, Malfoy held up the other by the corner. He held his wand tip to the opposite corner. Glancing at it quickly, he noticed it was the beginning of a letter. The writer had obviously changed his or her mind about sending it because there was a big X crossing out the script. Draco opened his mouth to speak the charm that would light the paper on fire as his eyes focused on the first several lines…


Dear Ms. Weasley

It has come to the attention of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement that you illegally performed magic, namely an exercise of Apparation, at 4:06pm this afternoon….


Draco lowered his wand. Stooping down, he picked up the discarded parchment and turned it over. His lip curled in a malicious smile as he read the front.


That Lightening Rod was his. He was certain of it.



++++



Lucius propped his elbows on his desk and tented his hands. Tapping his fingertips together, he contemplated the letter in front of him. The Dark Lord wanted him to find the Borgin witch. According to Voldemort, her knowledge was worth more than he could imagine. What was it with this family and their knowledge? Lucius seethed as he remember how Nathan Borgin taunted him.


“The rubbish I teach is what did that to you…Think of what that kind of power could do in the right hands…�


Yes, he would give the Dark Lord the woman and her research. But now, he could do better. He could give Lord Voldemort Harry Potter and that little red headed Weasley chit, too. Leaning back in his chair, Lucius Malfoy gazed around his study. The power was returning to this room.


Standing up, Lucius leaned his palms against his desk. Throwing his head back, a cold heartless sound of evil joy emitted from his throat. Walking around his desk, he crossed to the fireplace, his reflection leering back at him from the gilded mirror above the mantle. Raising his hand to his cheek, Lucius felt the scars that marred his face.


She did this to me.


Lucius shook his head to clear it. He needed to tell his master.


She ruined me. She and Potter. They humiliated me.


His hands shaking, he returned to his desk and picked up the parchment. Folding it, he turned to the door.


They deserved to die.



He stopped in front of the fireplace. Almost involuntarily, his hands came together, crumpling the parchment between them.


You deserve to be the one to kill them.


The door to the study closed behind Lucius as the parchment became engulfed in flames.



+++++



A/N – Thanks to my betas – wvchemteach for his perseverance and patience and kissmegrint for her brilliant job on the next chapter and those forthcoming.



Speaking of the next chapter…well, it’s a doozy. Let’s leave it at that. And it's in the queue...

Disclaimer – I do not own or profit monetarily from any part of the Harry Potter world.



Revelations





“Harry! Wake up!�


“Mo maway!�


“No, Harry, I will not go away. You need to wake up. We need to go!�


Harry rolled over, throwing his arm across his eyes to block out the morning sun. “Where do we need to go?� he asked grumpily.


“Out!� Ginny replied, pulling the quilt down to his feet.


“No! Give that back! It’s cold!� Harry complained, reaching toward the disappearing layer of warmth.


“Harry, it’s August. It’s not cold. And we need to go find our place,� Ginny insisted, beginning to tug the pillow out from under his head.


“Since when did you become a morning person?� Harry grumbled, putting his feet on the ground and stretching his arms toward the ceiling.


“Since Catarina told me last night that I was almost ready. Then she asked where we were going to perform the bonding. I felt like an idiot telling her I had no clue. I’ll go get you a mug of tea. You get dressed.�


“Bossy thing, isn’t she,� Ron mumbled from the floor.


“Runs in the family,� Harry muttered before ducking the pillow that flew up from the floor.


++++


Ginny entered the kitchen to find Catarina standing at the sink staring into the garden; the tea kettle in her hand; the water running aimlessly into the sink.


“Catarina? Is everything alright?�


“Wha – oh, Ginny,� Catarina blinked, looking down at the tea kettle and tap. Placing the kettle spout under the running tap, Catarina attempted to smile reassuringly at Ginny. “Yes, everything is fine. I was just lost in my thoughts. Happens when you get to be my age.�


Ginny grinned at her mentor. “Catarina, you will never be able to convince me you are anything but sharp as a tack.�


Catarina snorted. “So be it. I have you snowed. What are you up to this early in the morning?�


“Harry and I are headed out to find our place,� Ginny answered, reaching for a mug.


“Very good,� Catarina nodded. “Let me know when you find it.�


“I promise,� Ginny grinned. “I’ll come back for the tea when the water’s hot.�


Catarina nodded as she watched Ginny head back into the sitting room. Catarina turned toward the window again. Nathan had left a little bit ago. He said he had several errands to run and not to look for him until at least noon. Normally she wouldn’t worry, but as he stepped off the porch Catarina had noticed something – he had been holding his arm when he left.


+++++


Stepping off the front porch, Ginny felt the dew in the air leave a slick layer of moisture on her face and arms. She smiled at Harry. Harry in the morning - all fuzzy and foggy - was just plain Harry.


“So?� Harry said, coming to a stop beside her.


“So,� Ginny repeated, her hands resting on the small of her back as she looked at the horizon. “We’ve explored all over there,� Ginny said, pointing toward the hill where they had spent several afternoons talking.


“Then, let’s try over there,� Harry said, nodding in the opposite direction.


“Sounds good to me,� Ginny said, holding out her hand.


Harry took it and they started down the hill behind the cottage. The terrain was easy to traverse: the hill side was grassy and not horribly steep. At the bottom, Ginny looked up and realized they had come farther than she expected.


“Hey Gin,� Harry started, “I know you said you were done with forests and all, but what do you think about checking that out?�


Ginny followed Harry’s gaze to a small grove of trees straight ahead. There was something oddly familiar about it, but Ginny couldn’t figure out what.


“Alright, let’s go check it out,� Ginny agreed.


Harry and Ginny entered the cool shade of the trees and found themselves in a circular shaped clearing about ten meters across. The sun rays snagged on the tree tops, sending scattered shadows across the patchy ground.


“This reminds me of the Burrow,� Harry said, looking around.


Ginny wrinkled her nose and contemplated Harry’s observation. “The back of the garden…where we danced?�


“Yeah, kind of. I mean, these aren’t fruit trees, but…�


“It’s peaceful and private. And round,� Ginny finished, smiling.


“I like it.� Harry looked at Ginny hopefully.


“Me, too,� Ginny agreed.


“So…� Harry said, weaving Ginny’s hands into his own.


“So?� Ginny said, a smile flirting with her mouth.


“Care to dance?� Harry said, pulling Ginny closer.


“I’d love to,� Ginny replied, resting her head against Harry’s shoulder and closing her eyes, listening to the music of the morning.


+++++


Nathan Borgin rubbed his arm. He kept trying to tell himself it was all in his head, but he wasn’t convinced of that. His arm tingled, not painfully, more like an annoying itch. Maybe it was just the healing process?, he wished hopefully. And just when did you think you’d get so lucky? he asked himself as he made his way down the aisle of the market.


Nathan glanced at the list in his hand and back at the tins of vegetables. Running his eyes over the labels, he read corn, carrots, beans, mushy peas. He grimaced. He had never liked or understood the concept of mushy peas. Reaching out, he grabbed two tins of tomatoes and dropped them into his basket. Turning away, he heard his mother’s voice in his ears:


“Nathan, make sure you get enough! You’ve lived alone too long. You don’t know how much it takes to feed more than one, especially when two of the appetites you’re feeding are growing boys’. Have you seen Ron eat? How does his mother keep up with him? What I wouldn’t give for that metabolism!�


Nathan turned back to the shelf and grabbed another two tins of tomatoes before heading toward the front of the shop. Shifting the basket into his left hand, Nathan reached behind with his right to grab his wallet. Searing pain shot up his arm, causing him to drop his basket with a crash. Luckily, it was too early in the morning for the shops to be crowded, but the few townspeople who had ventured out for their morning errands curiously watched as Nathan clutched his forearm, tins rolling around in circles at his feet. Grimacing, he nodded an apology to his fellow customers before bending down to retrieve his items. Putting them back in the basket, he turned and walked to the back of the store. Setting the basket against the wall, Nathan stepped into the darkness of the backroom. Taking a deep breath, he cleared his mind.


With a “POP!� he was gone.


++++


Hermione’s mouth moved slightly as she read. Catarina had gladly opened the doors to her study, giving Hermione carte blanche to read anything that struck her fancy. Two hours later, Hermione was half way through the second shelf on the first set of bookshelves, a stack of books she wanted to read collecting at her feet. If Lily had truly been researching how to protect James and Harry, then Hermione had a good feeling some of what she had found out would be in this room. From what Catarina had told them of Mediators, Lily had not been one, so she would not have been able to bond with James. However, the bond she had had with Harry had protected him. Since Voldemort had taken Harry’s blood, that protection was no longer there. However, perhaps the same protection could be found in the bond between Harry and Ginny.


The current text she was reading was a detailed description of blood properties and how they combined. Her eyes focused on the page, Hermione slowly walked to Catarina’s desk. Laying the book down, Hermione felt for the bottom drawer handle and pulled, opening the drawer. Touching parchment, Hermione pulled a sheet out and reached over for the quill resting in its holder on the desk. Glancing up from the book to dip the quill in the ink pot, Hermione held the book open with one hand and was about to start writing when she realized the parchment was used. Embarrassed that she had obviously found some of Catarina’s correspondence, Hermione quickly slipped it back into the drawer. She couldn’t help but glance at the words on the paper as she pushed the drawer closed.


She put her hand on the middle drawer and stopped.


She reached down and yanked the bottom drawer open again, grabbing the parchment on top. She flipped several pages back in the book she had been reading. She stood up, her heart jumping into her throat, her stomach rolling. Grabbing the parchment in her fist, Hermione flew out of the study. Barging through the empty kitchen, she exploded through the screen door, onto the porch and down the steps into the garden.


“You!� Hermione said, her eyes blazing into Catarina’s, her breath coming in angry gasps. “You knew!�


“Hermione? What’s wrong?� Catarina asked, touching Hermione’s arm. Hermione jerked her arm away.


“You knew!�


“Hermione? Are you alright?� Ginny asked as she and Harry came around the corner of the cottage. “Catarina? Has something happened?�


Hermione looked wildly at Ginny. With a cry, she flung herself at the younger girl.


“Hermione! What’s wrong?� Harry asked, peeling her off of Ginny and holding her up.


Taking gulping breaths, Hermione felt her anger usurp the fear. Stiffening her spine, Hermione turned and waved the parchment under Catarina’s nose.


“Ginny, she knew. She knew,� Hermione cried frantically. “They knew about the immortality spell.�


“Hermione, we all know about the immortality spell,� Ron said from the kitchen side of the screen door. Pushing the door open, he stepped out onto the porch and down the steps.


“Yes, I know we all know about the spell. But they knew what it meant.� Hermione turned her back on Catarina to face Harry and Ginny. “The spell calls for Ginny’s blood to be combined with Harry’s in Voldemort’s body. Ginny, Harry is your bond. If you can bond with Harry’s blood, it is possible for you to bond with Voldemort.�


Ron gasped. Harry went still. Ginny blinked at Hermione. “No,� she said shaking her head. “No, that can’t be. I can’t bond with him. My bond is Harry.�


“Ginny, don’t you see,� Hermione pleaded. “You don’t bond with Harry. You bond with –“


“My blood,� Harry finished coldly, his eyes finding Catarina’s. “Did Nathan know?�


“Harry, we didn’t know this until recently. A Blood Bonding is still the best way to protect yourselves –“


“How long have you known?� Ginny interrupted, her voice rising.


“Almost two weeks,� Catarina replied softly.


“Two weeks? You knew for two weeks?� Ron broke in, taking a step toward Catarina. Hermione reached out her arm to restrain him, but Ron hastily shrugged it away. “You knew and you didn’t say anything?� he said disbelieving.


“Ron, I didn’t know when I agreed to this that Ginny bonding with the Dark Lord was a possibility,� Catarina said desperately.


“Does Dumbledore know?� Harry scowled.


Catarina nodded slightly. “He suspected.�


“Why didn’t you say anything?� Ginny choked, tears forming in her eyes.


“Ginny, you had to learn without the pressure of knowing what might be. You would have felt rushed. You would have been too concerned with how quick-“


“Don’t tell me how I feel,� Ginny ground out. “You have no idea how I feel.�


“Yes, I do, Ginny,� Catarina replied. “I didn’t want you to have to do what I did.�


“It wasn’t your choice,� Ginny cried.


“No, it wasn’t, but it is the decision I felt was best.�


“This was NOT YOUR DECISION TO MAKE!� Ron shouted, stepping in between Ginny and Catarina.


Ginny grabbed Ron and dragged him out of the way. “Ron, stay out of this!�


“No!� Ron exclaimed. “I won’t stay out of this! You’re my sister and Harry’s my friend!�


“Ron!� Hermione stepped over, putting her hand on Ron’s arm. “Shouting isn’t going to help! We need to figure out how to make sure Ginny can’t bond with Voldemort!�


“She can’t,� Catarina whispered.


“What do you mean I can’t?� Ginny looked at Catarina, a sinking feeling was pooling in her stomach.


“Because Tom is already bonded. To me.�


The silence thickening on the porch was cold and harsh. Ginny tried to process what Catarina had said knowing deep down, somehow, she had known. It all suddenly made awful, terrible, horrific sense. Next to her, Harry had gone completely still, his expression unreadable. Into the silence, Ron’s fury exploded.


“To you? He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named is BONDED TO YOU?� he shouted incredulously.


“Ron! I never loved Tom Riddle like Ginny loves Harry!� Catarina spat. “It was a different time, I was young. He was powerful. You don’t understand.�


“I DON’T UNDERSTAND? YOU – YOU AND – AND HIM – AND I DON’T UNDERSTAND?!�


“When I met Tom he wasn’t Lord Voldemort! He was just a boy with ambition. And he was my bond.�


“AMBITION! HE ISN’T AMBITIOUS! HE’S EVIL!�


“Ronald! Calm down!� Hermione broke in. “We don’t know why she did it –“


“WHY? WHY SHE DID IT? WHY IS THAT IMPORTANT?� Ron shouted.


“BECAUSE SHE DIDN’T HAVE A CHOICE!� Harry bellowed angrily.


Ron whirled around to face Harry, his fists clenched at his sides, his face glowing red.


“SHE DIDN’T HAVE A – HAVE A –,� Ron sputtered. “HOW CAN YOU SAY SHE DIDN’T HAVE A CHOICE?�


“Because we are born with our bonds, Ron,� Ginny choked out, tears falling freely down her cheeks. “I was lucky.�


Catarina stepped toward Harry and placed her hand on his arm. Harry jerked it away.


“Don’t touch me,� he growled.


“Harry, I would like to explain,� Catarina said in a low voice.


“You have no right to explain anything to them,� Ron broke in.


“Ron, I have every right to explain to them,� Catarina argued at him. “It’s up to them if they want to listen.�


Ron closed his mouth and narrowed his eyes at the witch. Hermione stepped forward and wove her fingers into his. “Ron, I think we should hear her out.�


“Did you love him?� Ginny whispered.


Catarina shook her head. “Our bond was based on strong emotions, but not love. He was different. I was different. It made sense at the time.�


“Made sense? How could bonding with Tom Riddle ever make sense?� Harry asked scathingly.


Catarina sat down on the rocker, clasping her hands in front of her. “Ginny, do you remember the first time you saw Harry?�


Ginny blushed slightly and nodded.


“Do you remember the connection you felt? The pull?�


Ginny nodded again.


“That pull never goes away, does it? It is always there telling you are tied to Harry. If you had never met Harry, you would have never known that pull. But you did and now it is a constant in your life. It will become one in Harry’s, too, once you’re bonded.� Catarina sighed and stood up, leaning her palms against the railing. “Tom Riddle stood behind me in the queue to be sorted. Even at –“


“You went to Hogwarts?� Ron asked disbelievingly.


“Even at a young age,� Catarina continued, ignoring Ron’s outburst, “there was an aura of power around Tom. I was sorted into Ravenclaw and Tom into Slytherin. At first I thought the need I felt to be around Tom, to know him, was a silly girlhood crush, but it didn’t go away.


“I tried to deny it, but I knew. How could I not? I had grown up in a family of Mediators. My mother had taught me everything she knew, everything my grandmother had taught her. I didn’t want this to be true. I couldn’t tie myself to one who seemed to sink deeper and deeper into the Dark Arts year after year.


“In the end, it was my mother who brought it to light. I had managed to keep her from visiting Hogwarts until my seventh year. She found us in the library working on a joint essay for Potions. Tom and I had been paired together by Professor Winton. Ten minutes after meeting Tom, she knew. And instead of keeping it to herself,� Catarina uttered bitterly, “she asked him if he knew what a Blood Bonding was.�


Catarina stood. Walking to the porch railing, she leaned her forehead on a post and closed her eyes, reliving the embarrassment mingled with fear and excitement. “Tom became my shadow for the next two months, asking question after question about Blood Bonds. He was interested and attentive. Self confidence rolled off him and enveloped me. He made me believe I could do anything when he looked into me.� Catarina sighed wearily and opened her eyes.


“My mother was the most incredible witch I had ever known,� she said, turning to face them. “She was my mentor and I aspired to be just like her. She and my father shared a bond like yours.� Catarina nodded toward Harry and Ginny, who stared at her, pale as the morning mists. “I wanted that. I thought I could have that. But it wasn’t meant to be like that for me.


“Tom and I bonded during the Christmas holidays when the school was quiet and almost empty. Almost immediately, Tom’s motivations for bonding were made perfectly clear. I knew I had made a mistake and I distanced myself from him as best I could.�


“Catarina? What did he want you to do?� Ginny asked quietly.


“Heal him,� she said bitterly.


Hermione’s eyes widened suddenly. “When did you leave Nathan at Hogwarts?�


Catarina faced Hermione’s knowing gaze. “At the beginning of his fifth year.�


Hermione nodded slowly as the timeline fell into place in her mind. “You left your husband and Nathan because of Voldemort. You were afraid he would come after you to help him as he rose to power the first time.�


Catarina nodded.


“But why didn’t you return to your family after he lost his power?� Hermione asked, obviously confused.


“I received an owl from Dumbledore telling me to leave London,� Catarina answered. “I fled as fast as I could, but I wasn’t fast enough.�


Harry felt his stomach drop as he clenched his fists at his side, the sensation of huddling on the cold, damp grass covering the grave of Tom Riddle Sr., flooding back. He could see Cedric’s lifeless body lying on the cold, damp earth. He could hear Voldemort bragging about journeying further down the road of immortality than anyone - how he should be dead but wasn’t. Something had kept him alive. Something…or someone.


Ginny gasped as she stepped backwards, away from Catarina.


“He found you,� she whispered shocked. “He found you and you kept him alive!�


“Ginny, please,� Catarina reached out for her apprentice, but Ginny pulled her hands out of reach.


“I need to go now,� Ginny said, her voice unnaturally high. “I just need to go.� Turning, Ginny ran to the porch, up the steps and through the screen door.


“Please, Harry,� Catarina pleaded.


“Don’t talk to me,� Harry growled, turning on his heel and following Ginny into the cottage.


“Why couldn’t you have just killed him?� Ron hissed.


“Because of the prophecy,� Hermione answered sadly.


Catarina shook her head. “No, it wasn’t because of a prophecy. I couldn’t have, no matter how much I wanted to. Mediators can’t kill their bonds. It goes against our nature,� she whispered, tears coursing down her cheeks. “We can only heal them.�


+++++


“Nathan.�


“Lord Voldemort,� Nathan nodded to his host sitting at the desk in the study. “Lucius,� he greeted his former housemate standing to the left of the desk.


“Lucius seems to believe you might be able to help with a piece of vital information I need,� Voldemort hissed.


“Oh?� Nathan replied casually. “And what is that?�


“I need to know where your mother is.�


“My mother left me at Hogwarts when I was fifteen.�


“Yes, Lucius has told me as much.�


“She and I are not on speaking terms.�


“Which is why you will have no problem telling me where she is. No mother simply walks away.�


Nathan glanced at Malfoy. Lucius’ arms were crossed over his chest, a smug expression of triumph distorting his pocked face. “Mine did,� Nathan answered coldly.


“No, she didn’t,� Malfoy leered, walking around the desk to face Nathan.


As Nathan looked into Malfoy’s crazed eyes, he knew Voldemort knew.


“Yes,� Voldemort hissed, “he lies, too. I don’t like to be lied to.� Raising his wand, Voldemort pointed it at Nathan’s chest.


“Crucio.�


Nathan fell to the ground, writhing and screaming in agony. He felt the claws of the trap ensnare him and the curse lift. As tears of pain leaked from his eyes, he heard Malfoy laugh shrilly before Voldemort turned his wand on him.


++++



Ginny lay on her bed, her face buried in her down pillow. A sob emerged from her gut, the ache starting in her back and spreading to her shaking shoulders. Her heart felt as if it had been ripped out, leaving a gaping numb emptiness in her middle. Convincing Ron and Hermione to go home without her and Harry had been one of the most difficult things she had ever done, especially because she was pretty certain Harry disagreed with her.


Ron had argued and Hermione had clutched her hands together, shooting both she and Harry worried looks. Neither one even cast a glance in Catarina’s direction. In the end, Ginny had put her foot down, stating truthfully this was the safest place for them for the time being. She couldn’t Apparate (well enough or legally) back to the Burrow. They didn’t have a Portkey (although Hermione offered to attempt to charm a fruit bowl for them). The fireplace wasn’t hooked up to the Floo Network and Harry didn’t have his broom. Ginny knew deep down these were just excuses to stay until she sorted this out. She was not one to run from hard decisions or tough situations and now wasn’t the time to start. So she and Harry had watched as Ron and Hermione Disapparated back to the Burrow, leaving them standing alone on the porch, Catarina watching over them from the window above the kitchen sink. When the dust settled, Ginny had whirled around, flung open the screen door and ran to her room, the tears she had held at bay spilling down her cheeks.


She felt Harry’s presence before she heard him. Lifting her head, she watched through her tears as Harry closed the door and sat down on the edge of the bed. Ginny pushed herself up and leaned against him. Ginny took a ragged breath and sniffled.


“You okay?� Harry asked.


Ginny sniffled again then shrugged. “Yeah, I’m okay.�


“Ginny, I think we should go back to the Burrow.�


“Have – have you changed your mind?� Ginny asked her brow furrowed.


“No, not about the bonding,� Harry said. “I just think we should do it there, that it would be safer there.�


“But Harry, we are as safe here as we would be there.�


Harry abruptly stood up, shoving his hands in his pockets. “Look, Ginny, I’m supposed to watch out for you –“


“I can take care of myself!�


“I know you can, Ginny. I just think –“


“Maybe that’s your problem, Harry Potter! You’re thinking!� Ginny sputtered, swiping at the dampness on her cheeks. “Harry, I told Hermione and Ron the truth. There isn’t a safe way for us to leave today. And I need Catarina.�


“Why? Why do you need her? She said you’re almost ready!�


“I don’t feel ready!�


With a bang, the door flew open and bounced against the wall. Catarina rushed in, a piece of parchment clutched in her hand.


“Ginny! Harry!� Catarina stopped and gathered her wits. “Dumbledore has just sent an owl. Nathan is missing. Albus thinks Tom has him.�


Catarina stepped further into the room and clasped the parchment in her hands in front of her. “When I agreed to do this, I never expected the two individuals Nathan wanted me to meet and help would be such extraordinary young people. Perhaps I should have guessed that when Nathan insisted this be your choice, but it had been so many years since I had known him, I didn’t pick up on his commitment to you.


“Ginny, my reasons for not telling you were selfish, I admit. Selfish for me, and selfish for you. I wanted you to learn without feeling like you had to. I wanted you to love this process, to understand it, appreciate it. I also wanted desperately to teach someone, to share my knowledge with someone,� Catarina pleaded.


“I’m not asking for forgiveness or understanding. I just want you to know, I have not mislead you in my teachings. Everything I shared with you, my notes, my books, and my knowledge is what my mother taught me and what her mother taught her.


“If Tom has Nathan, it is only a matter of time until he discovers where I am. If you are going to do this, you need to go now. Please believe me! This is the best -“


“How did he find you?�


Catarina caught her breath at Ginny’s question. “As long as I live, he will feed off my life. Once your bond is performed, the pull you feel for Harry, he will feel similarly for you. I have been lucky. He has left me alone for almost seventeen years.�


“Why?�


“The blood I am bonded to within him has been polluted,� Catarina paused, her cheeks growing pink. “No offense, Harry.�


Harry blinked at her for a moment before realizing she was referring to his blood in Voldemort’s veins.


“The pull is still there, just not as strong.� Catarina reached out to touch Ginny on the arm. “Ginny, you must go. Now.�



“But I’m not ready!� Ginny cried.


“Yes, you are,� Catarina said, smiling at her. “You are ready.�


Ginny bit her bottom lip and glanced at Harry who was staring at Catarina with a frightening intensity. She placed her hand on Harry’s arm. Harry looked down at Ginny and took a deep breath. He nodded.


Giving Ginny a fierce hug, Catarina released her. “Where are your notes? The blade?�


Fumbling with the latch on the trunk at the end of the bed, Ginny opened the lid and retrieved the rosewood box. Harry took it from her and slipped it under his arm. Clutching the notes, Ginny turned to face Catarina again. Quickly leaning forward, Ginny gave Catarina a kiss on the cheek. Pulling back, Catarina smiled proudly at her.


“Go.�


Ginny looked back at Harry and took his hand. Tightening her grip on the notes, Ginny led Harry past Catarina and out the back door.


Catarina placed her hand on the screen, feeling the coolness of the metal mesh against her palm. She watched as the pair walked down the hill, suddenly realizing she had no idea where they were going. Pushing the door open, she raised her other hand to wave at Harry and Ginny, but stopped at a sound in the kitchen.


Deep inside she felt a pull so strong and cold she almost folded in half. Clutching her chest, she slowly stepped back into the hall, closing the backdoor quietly. She turned and exhaled.


Walking purposefully down the short hallway, she straightened her shoulders and dropped her hand to her side. Clearing her mind, she entered the kitchen and stopped.


“Nathan,� she nodded to her son, keeping her expression unreadable. She noted the painful way he held himself and cringed inwardly. “And you must be Lucius Malfoy.�


Turning to the third being, Catarina caught her breath, forcing herself to exhale slowly. He turned to face her.


“Catarina.�


Catarina held her head high as she answered calmly.


“Hello, Tom.�


++++




A/N – Thanks to Kissmegrint for her wonderful help with commas, spelling, punctuation, etc, even throughout her school testing. I do so appreciate it!


Thanks to wvchemteach who pushed it back over and over again until I got it right.


Next chapter…the Blood Bonding. On that note, the next chapters are written. I'm just waiting for this one to be validated and I promise, I'll put the next one in the queue. I know the queue is moving, it's just a little slow right now. So keep checking back - thanks!

Disclaimer – I do not own or profit monetarily from the Harry Potter world.




Bonds Broken






Blood into Blood…My strength into you…NO! My strength I give to you! Ginny chanted silently as she ran; the notes clutched to her chest and Harry at her side. Abruptly he pulled her into the grove of trees. Bursting into the clearing, they came to a stop, gasping to catch their breaths.


“Okay,� Harry huffed, laying the box holding the blade at their feet. “What do we do?�


“Well,� Ginny answered, catching her breath and flipping through the stack of parchment. “We need to bind our hands. No, wait,� she shuffled pages, her hands shaking; “we need cut our palms then bind our hands – Damn! We don’t have anything to bind our hands with. Where are we going to find something – I don’t –“


“Ginny!� Harry put his hands on Ginny’s shoulder. “Breathe! And put that down!� Harry grabbed at the parchment and took it from Ginny’s panicked grasp. Setting it on the ground next to the box, Harry straightened back up and looked into Ginny’s eyes. “You know this. Catarina said you’re ready. You can do this. I believe you can do this.�


Ginny blinked at him, her mouth slightly open and her hands knotted into fists at her side. Slowly, she exhaled and nodded, her shoulders relaxing under Harry’s hands. “Thank you.�


“No problem,� Harry said smiling slightly. “Now, what do we do?� he repeated, shoving his hands in to his back pockets.


“Open the box and remove the blade,� Ginny said, kneeling on the dirt floor of the clearing. Harry knelt beside her and watched as she lifted the wooden box onto her knees. Slipping her fingernail under the clasp, Ginny lifted the small piece of metal that held the lid shut. Pushing the lid up, Ginny paused for a moment to calm her nerves. With a steady hand, she reached in and removed the cool silver blade from its velvet bed.


�Here, hold this,� she said, placing the knife in Harry’s hand. Harry was surprised at how heavy the knife was. Turning it over, he admired the simplicity of the brushed silver metal, the smoothness of the curved handle and how it rested perfectly in his hand, as if it had been made for him.


Ginny closed the lid of the box and set it aside. “Now, we need something to bind our hands together,� she said looking around for inspiration.


“How about your hair ribbon?� Harry asked, looking at the red silk ends trailing on either side of her ponytail.


“Oh, right,� Ginny smiled, reaching up to untie the knot in the ribbon.


“Now,� Ginny said, holding the ribbon across her knees. “Are you ready?�


Harry grinned in spite of himself. “Can I say no?�


“Funny, Harry, very funny.�


Ginny scooted so she faced Harry, her knees touching his. Holding out her palm, she smiled at him. “Give me your left hand.�


Harry laid his hand palm up on Ginny’s and smiled back. “I love you,� he said quietly.


“I love you, too, Harry,� she replied softly, before sternly saying, “Now, don’t move!�


+++++


Catarina stood at the end of her worn kitchen table studying the trio of wizards. Keeping her features schooled, she stated the obvious.


“So, Tom, you found me. And you brought friends.�


“No one calls me that anymore,� Voldemort sneered, watching her face.


“You will always be Tom to me.�


“You don’t like what you see.�


“You are not the boy I once knew.�


“No, I am better, partly due to you.�


“I do not want any credit for what you have become,� Catarina replied bitterly.


“You could join me again, Catarina. Together, we could do great things,� Voldemort offered, leaning the palms of his hands against the table.


“I have heard that offer before, Tom. My answer has not changed.�


“Your son has,� Voldemort sneered.


“My son has much of his father in him,� Catarina commented, keeping her eyes focused on the Dark Lord. “Why are you here, Tom?�


“For a Blood Bonding.�


“Tom, we’re already bonded. I can’t change that no matter how much I’d like to.�


“You can’t - but I can.�


Catarina saw Nathan’s head jerk up at Voldemort’s word. Look away, Nathan. Look away.


“You are assuming there is someone else you could bond with,� Catarina said casually, fishing to see if he knew.


“There is,� Voldemort smirked. “There is another. And by bonding with her, I will then have her blood within me. You do realize what that will mean, don’t you, Catarina?�


Voldemort slithered around the table. Catarina willed herself to stand still, feeling the Dark Lord’s hot breath bathe her face as he came to stand directly in front of her. Tilting her head back so she could look into his red snake-like eyes, Catarina mocked him defiantly.


“No, Tom, why don’t you tell me.�


“It means I will achieve true immortality. And I will have something Potter wants and will never have.�


“No, Tom, you are mistaken. There will never be another. I will make sure of that,� Catarina said quietly, taking a step back. Nathan, we talked about this. We knew this was a possibility. Please remember that.


“You can’t kill me, witch,� Voldemort hissed.


“No, I can’t. But you will never have what you want by killing me, Tom,� Catarina said. Good-bye, Nathan. I love you.


Voldemort eyes became slits. “You were always a foolish witch, Catarina. Haven’t you learned by now that you cannot stop me?� Raising his wand, Voldemort pointed it at Catarina’s chest and let out a hiss.


“Avada Kedavra�


Catarina threw her hand out in front of her, her palm face forward and closed her eyes, a flash of blinding white light shooting forward.


The flash of green light slammed into the pulsing white light shooting from Catairna’s hand. Exploding in the middle, rays of light touched every corner of the kitchen, bleaching everything a pale green. The killing curse wound its way around the obliteration charm as they passed, each traveling the others’ path. Catarina watched as the white light hit Voldemort, a scream of intense burning pain emitting from his mouth before her world went black.


Shocked and stunned beyond movement, Nathan saw his mother’s body crumple to the floor, helpless to do anything more than just watch. Numb inside, he looked up to see Lucius bending over Voldemort. Shoving his emotions deep below the surface, Nathan stepped over the body of his mother to Voldemort’s side.


“Is he alive?� Nathan asked.


“Yes, you fool,� Voldemort wheezed, clutching his chest. Pushing himself off the table, Voldemort raised his wand, pointing it at Nathan’s chest, his outstretched hand shaking. “What did your mother do to me?�


“She performed an Obliteration Charm,� Nathan answered dully.


Voldemort pushed himself up into a sitting position. “What does that mean?�


“It means your ability to bond has been impaired.�


“Impaired? What does impaired mean?� Voldemort hissed.


“It means exactly what you think it means,� Nathan said, unable to mask his anger entirely.


“And you didn’t think to tell me this was a possibility?�


“If you hadn’t killed her, this wouldn’t be an issue,� Nathan growled.


“And that is why you will never be more than you are.� Voldemort’s breath rasped as he said, “Crucio!�


Nathan fell to the floor next to Malfoy, screaming. As the searing pain lifted, he heard Malfoy fall next to him, his pain echoing his own. Nathan felt Voldemort push up into a standing position, using his shoulders and back as leverage.


“Find me her notes. All of them. On Bonding. On Obliteration Charms. And on the immortality spell. I want to know it all,� Voldemort hissed. With a “POP!� he was gone.


Nathan slowly got to his hands and knees. He saw Malfoy stir beside him. Lucius lifted his head, his reddened eyes searing into his own.


“How could you allow this to happen?� Malfoy sneered.


“Are you questioning my loyalties?� Nathan asked coldly.


“Yes, I am� Malfoy challenged.


“I alter the wards around my mother’s home. I bring you and him here. I watch him kill my mother. And now, you are questioning my loyalties?�


With every word, Nathan felt his insides unraveling. His nostrils flared with anger as he pulled himself up into a standing position using the table for support. Leaning down, he grabbed a fistful of Malfoy’s robes and jerked him to his feet.

“You are not fit to even stand on my mother’s kitchen floor, let alone kneel on it,� he hissed. “Come on. Anything my mother would have would be in here,� Nathan said motioning toward his mother’s library.


Pushing the French doors open, Nathan stepped aside as Chehalis, his mother’s cat bolted out of the room. Chehalis circled his mother’s body, nudging her hand with his nose. When Catarina didn’t respond, Chehalis padded in a circle three times and curled up by her chest, resting his chin on her hand. Nathan realized he wasn’t the only one who had lost someone he loved today. At least you aren’t the reason she’s dead, he thought bitterly.


Turning back to the study, his eyes passed over the overstuffed olive colored sofa. One of Harry’s sweatshirts was strewn across the cushions. Nathan’s gut froze with fear.


Where are Harry and Ginny?



+++++


In one smooth move, Ginny slid the blade across the fleshy part of skin at the bottom of Harry’s palm. Mesmerized, he watched a trail of red follow the silver blade as it moved across his skin. He blinked, realizing it didn’t hurt. He somehow had a feeling it would though if Ginny hadn’t been holding his hand.


Ginny released his hand and turned her own over. Holding the knife with her left hand, Ginny winced as she made an identical cut to Harry’s on her right hand. She then placed the blade on the top of the box. Holding her right hand up, she guided Harry’s left hand so it pressed against her palm. A warm tingling spread from the cut on his hand to his fingertips. Ginny picked up the red silk ribbon lying across her knees and slipped one end between their palms. Wrapping it around, Ginny bound their hands together.


“Now, Harry, I need you to relax and open yourself up to me. Just breathe deep and let me in,� Ginny said calmly as she smiled encouragingly at him.


Harry nodded and took a deep breath. Part of Harry wanted to keep his eyes open to watch this wondrous thing, but the instant Ginny closed her eyes, he felt a pull in his gut that seemed to drag his eyelids shut. He felt himself going under and down, almost as if he was drowning within himself. He thought he should struggle, but a sense of warmth cascaded through his veins and a sense of buoyancy bubbled to the top. His insides swelled with what felt like the greatest happiness he would ever feel just before he felt a pull so forceful it almost physically dragged him forward. He could see in his mind the ties that were forming between him and Ginny, the strings that would never be broken, weaving their lives together.


He felt the tingling sensation in his fingertips spread throughout his arm and travel the length of his body. Behind his closed eyes, he could see a brightness growing around them as he heard Ginny begin to speak softly.



�Blood into Blood
My strength I give to you
Our Bond Everlasting


Blood into Blood
My strength I give to you
To heal you, To help you


Blood into Blood
We become One
Of heart, Of Flow


Blood into Blood
Our powers united
Our Bond Everlasting�


Harry felt warmth swirling around them, the light becoming brighter through his closed eyes. He wanted to open them but couldn’t; it was if his eyes were glued shut as the magic filled the clearing.


+++++


“How do you expect us to find anything in here?’ Lucius snarled, as he threw another book on the floor. Nathan winced as the pages folded on top of each other.


“Show a little respect for the books, Lucius,� Nathan commented. “They may be above your intellectual capabilities, but someone else might find them interesting.�


Nathan’s wand was drawn before Lucius could find his pocket. “You put your hand in your pocket, Lucius, you’ll be missing your right side.�


Lucius narrowed his eyes at Nathan. “The only reason he hasn’t killed you yet, Nathan, is he thinks Potter trusts you. You will deliver Potter to him, just like you gave him your mother.�


“And why hasn’t he killed you yet, Lucius?� Nathan taunted. “Let’s see, so far, you’ve almost done him in with a botched immortality spell and now you’ve ruined his chances of bonding ever again. I’d say, you aren’t –“


“What do you mean ruined? You told him impaired!�


Nathan felt as if he was teetering on the edge of sanity and laughed shrilly. “Did I say impaired? Oh, look,� Nathan said, holding his arms out to his side, “I’m still alive. And for that matter, so are you. Do you think either one of us would still be here if I’d told him he would never be the same again?�


Rage radiated from Malfoy’s form as he realized once again, he owed Borgin his life. Grabbing the door handles, Malfoy flung the French doors open. “I’m going to look upstairs.�


Nathan slumped into the desk chair behind his mother’s desk, his head sinking into his hands. He felt the tears burn behind his eyelids and he willed them to dry up. His guilt would have to wait until later. Right now, he needed to find something that would satisfy his so-called new master. Tapping his fingers on the desk, Nathan mentally ran through what he could remember of his mother’s work. She had spent several months working on Obliteration charms, jotting down her notes in a book. In his mind, he could see a journal, burgundy cover, brown leather spine...he pushed the desk chair backward and ran into something. Looking over his shoulder, he saw Catarina’s trunk. He recognized this trunk. His mother had called it her treasure chest. She always said everyone should have a treasure chest because everyone deserved to have treasures. Then she would tell him he was one of her treasures, but it just wouldn’t do for her to keep him in the trunk.


Drawing a ragged breath, he spun around and flipped the lid open and peered over the edge. Pitching the papers and books inside onto the floor, he soon uncovered the bottom. Picking at the corner of the paper liner, he grabbed an edge and slowly pulled, revealing a false bottom. Grabbing the letter opener on the desk, Nathan slipped it between the bottom and the side of the trunk. Prying the thin slab of wood up, Nathan put it aside. Reaching inside with both hands, Nathan scooped up the treasures his mother had deemed worthy of hiding.


Dumping them on the desktop, Nathan quickly sorted through the items. He wished he had more time. These were the things his mother deemed treasures. Pushing aside the magical photos of him as a child, he picked up a pocket watch and flipped open the cover. It was his grandfather’s. Shoving it in his pocket, he picked up a Muggle photograph of his mother. She was standing in a park, her head thrown back, laughing. Glancing down, he realized the picture had been resting on the journal. Quickly slipping the photo in between the pages, Nathan tucked the volume in his robe pocket. He knew he would be able to piece something together for Voldemort out of this.


Stepping around the desk, Nathan went in search of Lucius and to make sure his mother’s cottage wasn’t being destroyed in Maloy’s quest for glory. As he entered the sitting room, his eyes were drawn to the sofa. The sweatshirt was on the floor. He stopped. He heard the back door bounce against its frame.


“Bloody Hell!� Nathan swore, as he ran toward the back door.


++++


Lucius stood on the edge of the clearing, not daring to believe his luck. He had never once thought for even a moment that he would fail in his quest for revenge. He just hadn’t expected a glowing beacon of light to lead him to victory, especially one formed by the very prey he sought. This was just too perfect for words.


His mouth curling into a smile that spoke of pure evil, Malfoy raised his wand and targeted Ginny’s chest.


“Crucio,� he hissed.


Ginny’s back arched upward and backward, pulling Harry with her, as she let out a scream of anguish. Harry registered the breaking branches and stumbling footfalls seconds before the searing pain tore through him, his scream matching Ginny’s. It felt as if his blood was on fire. He felt Ginny tear at the ribbon binding their hands and a hand push him hard in the middle of his chest, sending him crashing into the packed dirt floor. Cracking his eyes open, he realized his glasses had fallen off. His mind told his hand to reach out for them, to search for them, but every nerve ending in his body screamed at any sign of movement.


Ginny grasped the cut in her hand struggling to right herself. Tears of pain streaming down her face, Ginny awkwardly stood up, searching for her wand but only finding the blade.


“Don’t come any closer,� she choked.


“I’ll come as close as I want,� Lucius Malfoy sneered. “You think a puny little blade is going to stop me? Besides,� he said, glancing down at Harry’s shaking form, “it doesn’t look like your boyfriend is going to be able to save you now.�


“Harry,� Ginny said, struggling to calm her ragged breathing, “is fine.�


“You have a strange definition of fine,� Malfoy smirked. “It appears I came just in time. You were in the mid-“


“What do you want, Malfoy?� Ginny said coldly, forcing herself to ignore the hammering pain speeding through her veins. Her eyes followed the Death Eater as he began to walk around the edge of the clearing.


“What do you think I want?� he sneered. “I’ve come to make you pay for what you did to me.�


Harry breathed freer as the pain settled into what felt like a gaping hole in his chest. He willed his hand to reach out, his fingers grasping at the dirt and tufts of grass on the ground. His fingers hit something cold and metal. Wrapping them around the object, Harry weakly brought his glasses to his face and slipped them over his nose. Blinking through the dust smeared lenses, he saw Ginny standing over him, one of her hands on her knees for stability, the other on the blade pointing at Lucius Malfoy who in turn was pointing his wand at Ginny’s chest. Harry tried to push himself up, but couldn’t - his limbs a mass of burning, inflamed weight. He thought desperately about the wand in his back pocket but realized he had no hope of rolling over to get it fast enough.


“Malfoy!� Nathan yelled, as he crashed through the trees. “You don’t want her. You want me!�


Malfoy whipped around, his wand directed at Nathan who stood panting on the edge of the clearing.


“I’m the one who could have saved you. She knew nothing. She was merely your puppet. If you want to kill someone, kill me,� Nathan finished.


“I’m going to kill you both,� Lucius leered. “And then I will deliver Potter to the Dark Lord.�


“You are a fool, Lucius,� Nathan countered, moving slowly to position himself between Harry and Ginny and Malfoy. He needed to buy time, time to think, time get Harry and Ginny to safety. “You always were. You were never capable of a single original thought unless it centered on how to improve your life, how to gain you more power and prestige. And now you want to kill a sixteen year old girl for a mistake you made. You are pathetic.�


Nathan’s foot stepped on what felt like a stick. Glancing quickly down, he realized it was Ginny’s wand. Planting his heel in the ground, he pushed it back toward her.


“It was your mistake, Nathan,� Lucius snarled.


“Exactly, Lucius,� Nathan agreed as she saw Ginny slowly lower herself to pick up the wand and Catarina’s notes. “That is why your argument is with me, not her.�


“Kill me, Lucius. Leave the girl out of it,� Nathan said.


Lucius opened his mouth at the same time Nathan turned his head and hissed out of the side of his mouth, “Apparate. Now!�


Nathan dove toward Lucius, knocking his wand up, the spell hitting the ground a meter from Harry’s feet. Ginny fell to the ground on top of Harry, the notes and blade sandwiched between her chest and his. Her wand in one hand, she grabbed Harry’s other hand and closed her eyes. With a “POP�, they were gone.


Lucius screamed as he watched his prey disappear. Jabbing his wand through the air, his curse rang through the clearing.


“CRUCIO!�


Nathan dodged the flash of light, diving behind a tree. Reaching back into his memory of dueling spells his father had taught him, Nathan fired back.


“Ossis Fractus!�


The bone crushing curse exploded from the end of Nathan’s wand, the recoil from his wand throwing him back into the brush, the curse disintegrating a stump to the left of Malfoy. One of the few positive points of growing up in a household focused on the Ancient Arts was Nathan had a stockpile of little known or used curses at his disposal and he had no issue using them all, if need be. Nathan struggled to his feet, his robes catching on the brambles, slowing him down.


“Diffindo!� Malfoy cursed as he stalked Nathan, cutting through the underbrush.


Nathan aimed his wand at the forest floor behind him. “Ferio!� Fallen limbs, rocks, and other debris pelted Malfoy, slowing his progress down and giving Nathan the chance to dive behind a fallen tree. Flinging his arm over the trunk, Nathan sent a bludgeoning curse after the debris.


His arms in front of his face as a shield, Malfoy screamed retaliation. “REDUCTO!�


Nathan felt the tree he leaned on explode, splinters spearing everything in sight, the force throwing him forward onto the forest floor. Gritting his teeth as slivers of wood pierced his skin, Nathan rolled under a fallen nurse log. Malfoy crashed through the underbrush, shouting cutting curses at the objects in his path. Something wet trickled down the side of Nathan’s knee as an aching throb began to travel up the inside of his leg.


Nathan knew from years of study that focusing on the negative emotions caused the blood to boil more rapidly, throwing off a wizard’s judgment, but he was past caring. He craved the loss of inhibitions, the lessening of ethical standards that came with the pure hatred-infused anger flowing through his system. It might be physical instead of emotional, but he wanted Malfoy to hurt as much as he did. Flinging himself over the tree trunk, Nathan took aim.


“EXTUNDO!�


Flashes of burning light pelted Malfoy violently, beating him back as they slammed into his skin. Malfoy’s pain echoed off the trees as he fired back a bludgeoning curse.


“Protego!� Nathan bellowed, Malfoy’s curse bouncing off the shield.


“RELASHIO!� Nathan retaliated, jets of flame shooting out of his wand. The forest floor burst into flame, the dry leaves and twigs sparking into the air.
Nathan heard Malfoy shriek in fury as the flames licked his robes. Lucius shouted an extinguishing curse as he changed course, heading back toward the clearing.


Nathan swore as he crashed after Malfoy, throwing himself behind a fallen tree trunk as Malfoy hexed a boulder to fly toward him. Nathan’s teeth rattled as his upper body was thrown forward with the impact of rock and wood. Scrambling around the other side of the fallen tree, Nathan saw Malfoy dodge between tree trunks, heading back to the clearing. He realized Malfoy was probably going back to see if Harry and Ginny had left anything behind. Pushing off the damp ground, Nathan ran through the woods to catch up.


Nathan burst into the clearing and Malfoy looked up, snarling at him and raising his wand. Nathan back peddled into the forest, throwing himself into the underbrush as he heard Malfoy shriek.


“AVADA KEDAVRA!�


The dirt flew, stinging his eyes and filling his lungs as the curse flew over his head. Nathan sputtered and coughed before hearing a “POP!� Gasping for breath, he pushed himself off the dead leaves. The clearing was empty. Malfoy was gone. Nathan threw his head back and opened his mouth, his roar of rage filling the clearing.


+++++


After extinguishing the fire he started, Nathan limped up the hill to his mother’s home. He now stood at the backdoor to his mother’s cottage, his hand resting on the worn green painted wood frame, unable to open it. He wasn’t sure he could face what he had done. Taking a deep breath, he turned away from his cottage and took a step away. A perturbed ‘Meow’ caused him to stop and look back over his shoulder.


“Damn,� he muttered.


He couldn’t leave this without setting it right. Raising his wand briefly in the air, he turned, stepping back up to the door and grabbing the handle. Gently closing the door behind him, he stood on the doormat, looking up the worn back stairs to his mother’s room. Numbly, he placed his hand on the railing and pulled himself, step by step, up the staircase.


He tried to look around the room but the tears streaming down his face blurred his vision. Falling to his knees, he dropped his head into his hands and allowed the grief and guilt to intertwine and flow out of him. Gradually, numbness dulled the painful edges around his heart, and he pushed himself off the floor. Taking a deep breath, he wiped his damp cheeks with his handkerchief and straightened his shoulders.


Taking a quick look around the room, Nathan descended the stairs. Turning the corner, he entered the room Ginny had slept in. Chehalis, his mother’s cat, sat on the end of the bed, looking expectantly at him. Ignoring the feline and mentally apologizing to Ginny for the invasion of privacy, he cast a charm to pack her belonging in the bag at the end of the bed. Picking it up, he ventured through the kitchen followed by Chehalis, avoiding his mother’s still form, to the sitting room where he packed Harry’s things as well.


Picking up Harry’s bag in his free hand, he slowly turned toward the kitchen. He wasn’t surprised to see Albus Dumbledore standing there, his eyes focused on his mother.


“She was a very special witch, Nathan,� Dumbledore said softly.


“I know,� Nathan agreed, coming to stand next to the Headmaster. Chehalis rubbed against Nathan’s leg.


“You knew this was a possibility.�


“Yes, I did.�


“Do not blame yourself, Nathan. Your mother was a courageous woman. She felt a need to wipe away a debt she believed she owed. This was her decision. This was her way.�


“I know that, sir. It doesn’t make it hurt any less.�


“I know,� Dumbledore said, turning to gaze at his Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor. “Are you ready?�


Nathan surveyed his mother’s home: the scrubbed counter tops, the worn kitchen table, the stacks of books filling every corner, and lastly his mother. Slowly, he bent over, placing the bags in his hands on the floor. Kneeling, he rested his hand on his mother’s shoulder. He felt his throat close with tears as he leaned down to place a kiss on her soft cheek.


Good-bye, Mother. I love you.


Slowly, he leaned back on his heals, his eyes never leaving his mother’s face. At last, he thought, she has found peace.


Standing up, he picked up the cat and nodded.


Dumbledore held his wand above Catarina. “Rest well, dear friend,� he said softly before swirling his wand in a circular motion. A swell of sparkling particles enveloped the form of Catarina Borgin, cushioning her, lifting her. Involuntarily, Nathan took a step backward as his mother’s form lifted from the floor. One moment she was there, the next she was gone.


Nathan blinked at the empty space and drew a ragged breath. He felt a steadying hand on his shoulder.


“It is time.�


Nathan nodded. Putting the cat down and picking up the bags at his feet, Nathan took a tentative step forward, then another and another. He was on the porch, then on solid ground in the garden, Chehalis right beside him.


“You first, Nathan,� Dumbledore said quietly. “I’ll bring Chehalis. To the Burrow.�


Nathan shifted Ginny’s bag to under his right arm and lifted his wand. The instant he apparated, he could have sworn he saw his mother’s home disappear in a flash of flame.


+++++



Harry sucked in his breath and he hit hard, cold ground, Ginny’s weight pressing on top of him.


“Harry?� Ginny croaked. “Harry? Are you alright?�


Harry groaned. “I’d be better if you would get off of me.�


“Oh! Sorry,� Ginny apologized as she rolled off him slowly. Gingerly folding her knees beneath her, Ginny knelt beside him and placed her hands on either side of his head and turned his eyes toward hers. “How do you feel?� she hesitantly asked.


“Awful,� Harry answered honestly. “How do you feel?�


“I’ve been better,� Ginny admitted, dropping her hands to the ground to steady herself.


“Why does it hurt so much?� Harry asked. He was surprised at how exhausting it was to simply talk.


Ginny swallowed. “It was the Cruciatus Curse. It went through me to you. Instead of being able to stop it, I think I magnified it,� Ginny’s eyes burned bright with tears of anger and guilt.


“Ginny, it’s not your fault.� Harry attempted to push himself up on his elbows but pain shot through his back causing him to drop back down to the ground.


Ginny’s bottom lip trembled slightly as she caught her breath. “I know,� she said unconvincingly. “It was working. I could feel it. We were so close,� she said, rubbing her palms up and down on the knees of her jeans. “The ties were forming – did you see them? They were amazing! The ties hadn’t bonded yet. When they do, you would feel the pull. You don’t feel the pull, do you?� she finished quietly, looking down at her hands.


Harry reached out and covered her hand with his own. “No, but I saw the ties. You were right, they were amazing. But right now everything feels like it burns from the inside out.�


“Can you sit up?�


“Maybe with help,� Harry said.


Leaning down, Ginny put her arm under Harry’s shoulder. Harry winced as he pushed off the ground and Ginny pulled him into a sitting position. They stared at each other, breathing heavily from exertion.


“Ginny, this is temporary, right?� Harry asked, breathing heavily.


“Honestly, Harry,� Ginny answered, looking around at their surrounding for the first time, “I don’t know. Catarina told me I wouldn’t be able to help you until we were properly bonded. She warned me if anything went wrong, she said we needed to seek out Professor Borgin or Dumbledore or – or a Healer.� Ginny took a deep breath. “And I don’t see any of them in the near vicinity.�


“Where do you suppose this vicinity is?� Harry asked as he closed his eyes against the dull ache in his muscles. “What were you thinking when we apparated?�


“Oh,� Ginny blew out the breath she’d been holding. “To be honest, all I could
concentrate on was getting you to a Healer.�


“Well, I’m pretty sure this isn’t St. Mungos,� Harry said wearily, his head falling forward, his chin resting on his chest.


“No, it’s not,� Ginny admitted looking up.


Whatever light had been filtering through the branches of the trees surrounding them was quickly being extinguished by the approaching evening. Picking up her wand from the ground, Ginny raised it up and then pulled it down.


“Harry, I don’t know where we are. I’m not of age. Maybe you should…�


“Stupid Ministry rules,� he muttered, “Ginny, what’s the worse that could happen? Someone find us?�


Ginny rolled her eyes. “Good point.� Raising her wand, she uttered, “Lumos!�


The glow from the end of her wand did little to lighten their surroundings. Ginny held her wand up higher. From what she could tell, she had landed them in the middle of pitch black nothingness. A shadow scurried into her wand light. Surprised, Ginny lost her balance and fell back onto Harry, who sucked in his breath.


“Sorry,� Ginny apologized, straightening up.


Ginny held her wand out again. She felt her heart leap as the glow bounced off a pair of beady eyes. She blinked and they were gone. Her heart racing, she pulled her wand back to her chest.


“Harry?� she said tentatively.


“Yeah?� Harry grunted, trying to shift into a sitting position.


“I have good news and bad news. Which do you want first?�


“Good.�


“My apparation is getting better. We landed pretty close to where I had planned.�


“Alright,� Harry responded, blinking into the darkness. “What’s the bad?�


“I have a feeling I know what Healer I was thinking of when we apparated,� Ginny admitted, gingerly tucking her feet under her at the sound of rustling leaves nearby.


“And?�


“And, you know how Hermione is always telling us how according to Hogwarts: A History, you can’t apparate or disapparate within Hogwarts?�


“Yeah,� Harry nodded.


“Well, I think we’re as close to Hogwarts as we can get without actually Apparating onto the grounds proper.� Ginny paused. “I’m pretty sure we landed in the Forbidden Forest.�



++++



A/N – I finished writing this chapter at my in-laws over spring break. My husband found me in the basement of his parents’ home looking so forlorn he had to ask what the matter was. He thought I was nuts when I wailed, “Catarina’s dead!�
She had become one of my favorites.


Thanks to my betas Kissmegrint and wvchemteach.


And thanks to my family, even if you do think I’m a little batty.

Disclaimer – I do not own nor profit from the Harry Potter World.




Journeys






“The Forbidden Forest,� Harry repeated.


“Yeah,� Ginny replied, biting her bottom lip uncertainly. Sitting with her back against Harry’s side on the packed dirt of the clearing, her eyes darted into the quickly darkening nooks and underbrush, her ears listening intently as the leaves rustled with movement. Her skin prickled but Ginny wasn’t sure if it was due to the chilled dampness creeping up around them or her nerves.


“Well, it won’t be the first time I’ve spent time in here,� Harry observed, matter of factly.


“Hmm,� Ginny absentmindedly responded, her eyes never leaving the leaves.


“You know, I’ve heard it’s nice to travel with someone who’s been someplace before. They know the best places to eat, the nicest spots to sleep…�


Ginny looked over her shoulder at Harry. It took a moment for his words to make sense turning her confusion into a giggle. “Thank you, Harry.�


“For what?�


“For making me feel better about this,� Ginny waved her hands up at the trees before letting them fall to her sides.


“It’s part of the deal, Gin,� Harry replied.


“Some deal,� Ginny commented sarcastically. “So far, today alone, I’ve caused you enough intense pain that you can hardly walk and landed us in the middle of a forest infested with dangerous magical creatures.�


Harry chuckled. “I guess that leaves me a lot of room for living up to my end, doesn’t it?�


Ginny grinned. “We should get moving, Harry. Who knows? Maybe we’re not that far from the school grounds. Feel like walking?�


“No,� Harry answered honestly. “Help me up?�


“Sure thing,� Ginny answered, “that is, if I can get up.�


Pressing her palms against the earth, Ginny stiffly unfolded her body, groaning as her muscles rebelled against the movement. Gritting her teeth against the aches in her limbs, Ginny leaned down. Harry reached up and grasped Ginny’s forearms. Awkwardly, Ginny pulled as Harry struggled to shut out the fire shooting through his veins as he stood. Upright, Harry breathed heavily, his hands clamped around Ginny’s arms for stability, his eyes focused on his shoes. Ginny felt a hysterical giggle well up from inside her. Harry felt her trembling and looked up.


“What’s so funny?�


“Look at us,� she choked, “we’re like two old people, hunched over and hanging on so we don’t fall over.�


“I won’t let go if you don’t,� Harry grinned weakly.


“Sounds good,� Ginny smiled.


“Hey, Ginny?� Harry asked, “in all that stuff Madam Pompfrey sent you for dueling practice, there wasn’t anything you could conjure up now to help us out, is there?�


Ginny shook her head. “I don’t think I should try anything, Harry. Catarina was pretty adamant about seeking help if something went wrong. I don’t know what kind of internal damage occurred. I’d hate to make it worse by trying anything.� Harry nodded as Ginny continued apologetically. “We haven’t started working on how I go about working with your blood. Catarina was concerned that we get the bonding done first. We were leaving the healing part for later. Maybe she can come up to school and work on it with me there,� Ginny shrugged. “Now, could I have one of my hands? I’m going to cast a Four-Point spell to see which way to head.�


“Right� Harry said, unclamping his hand from around Ginny’s wrist.


“Point me!� Ginny commanded her wand. “Well, this way is north,� Ginny said, looking in the direction her wand indicated. “Hogwarts should be to the west, I think,� she mused. A shiver traveled down her spine as she could swear the shadows shifted in front of her. Taking a deep breath, she straightened her shoulders and turned to Harry. “Shall we?�


“Let’s go,� Harry agreed. He slowly reached for his wand in his pocket. Raising it, he muttered, “Lumos.� His wand light flickered from stronger to weaker before being extinguished with a “Pop!�


“Huh,� Harry grunted. Lifting his wand up again, Harry opened his mouth to repeat the spell, but Ginny placed her hand on his arm. Harry could feel a warm tingling where she touched him.


“Harry, I think you should probably save your energy. Your magic will return when you’re feeling better.�


Harry blinked at her. “That sounded…�


“Exactly like something Catarina would say,� Ginny agreed, grinning. “Probably because it is. Let me do this.�


Holding up her wand, she said, “Lumos.�


Leaning on each other, Harry and Ginny began to head in the direction of the castle. Two things became quickly apparent to Ginny: first, they were pretty deep into the forest - the vegetation thick, and hard to traverse. Secondly, Ginny realized while she was suffering from a throbbing soreness throughout her body, Harry was combating intense pain, as if the Cruciatus Curse had been trapped within his blood and wasn’t escaping. She knew he was trying not to, but with each step, Harry leaned into her more. She listened to his breathing - heavy and ragged -and felt his grip on her arm become tighter. They didn’t speak, all of their energies focused on forward motion. Ginny knew they wouldn’t get far tonight.


The moonlight filtered through the treetops, mixing with the light from Ginny’s wand and painting the forest floor with an eerie white glow. When the brush became too thick, Ginny performed cutting charms to create a pathway for them. She was surprised to feel a trickle of sweat run down the side of her face. The night air was cool and damp, but the effort of holding up Harry, ignoring her own discomfort and keeping her mind focused on the task at hand and not the unseen creatures that were watching their progress was exhausting.


Ginny had no idea how long they had been stumbling through the forest when the light from her wand bounced off something silvery and shiny. Ginny gasped and jerked backwards, dragging Harry with her. Harry hissed at the sudden movement.


“Sorry,� Ginny croaked. “I thought I saw something.�


Harry grunted, his chin resting on his chest. Taking a deep breath, Ginny leaned forward and held out her wand. The light flickered as her hand shook. Ginny squinted and moved the wand to the right and left. She snorted.


“Huh?� Harry asked, his breathing heavy, his eyes closed.


“I’ve found us someplace to stay for the night,� Ginny said quietly, tightening her grip on Harry’s waist.


Harry concentrated on opening his eyes so he could look at what Ginny’s wand was illuminating. He would have grinned if he could have. Overgrown with vines, covered in leaves and fallen limbs, splattered with dried mud and debris, Mr. Weasley’s old Ford Anglia sat in the middle of the Forbidden Forest, as if it were waiting for someone to take one last ride.


+++++



Nathan stood in the garden at the Burrow, staring at the kitchen door. He knew he must look a fright - his robes were torn, his knee was bleeding through his torn trousers, his skin was scraped and burned; but he knew the physical scars would heal quite a bit faster than the dull, throbbing ache where his heart used to be. It didn’t matter if it was what she had wanted; he had brought her death to her. He would know that for the rest of his life. Perhaps this was what it took to be a member of his family – you had to possess a guilt ridden secret to carry to your grave.


Wrapped around Harry and Ginny’s bags, his arms began to ache. Setting the bags down, Nathan rested his hands in the small of his back and stretched. His eyes traveled to the sky which was turning from the blue of summer days to the pink of summer nights. He knew what Dumbledore had said was right: it was what his mother had wanted. But that didn’t make it any easier.


They had sat at the kitchen table in her cottage, hands wrapped around mugs, enjoying the sounds of the summer night. Harry and Ginny were off stargazing. ‘Getting a jump on Astronomy homework,’ Ginny had said as Harry pulled her out the door. He and his mother had shared a grin over that. Nathan was young enough to remember ‘Astronomy homework.’


“Ella Simmons,� Catarina commented.


“Who?� Nathan said, his eyes focusing on his mother’s smile.


“Ella Simmons. That’s who you first worked on ‘astronomy homework’ with.�


Nathan thought for a moment. “No, actually it was Elizabeth White, but I don’t think you ever met her. Ella was the second.�


“Oh!� Catarina laughed, “I see. My son, the heart throb!�


Nathan chuckled, his face flushing pink at his mother’s teasing. “Well, I knew I couldn’t bring just anyone home. Whoever I brought home had to be as good as you, and that was, and still is, hard to find.�


Catarina snorted. “You always could talk your way out of practically anything, Nathan.�


“Thank you,� he said smiling.


“Why haven’t you married, Nathan?� Catarina asked, cocking her head to the side.


“I told you, Mother. No one is as good as you.�


Catarina rolled her eyes. “That’s a load of rubbish, and you know it.�


Nathan’s grin disappeared as he tapped this fingers together. “Seriously?�


“Seriously.�


Nathan paused, his thoughts swirling around his past. Perhaps it was time to share part of it with his mother. He owed her that much.


“I did get married when I was overseas,� Nathan admitted quietly, keeping his eyes focused on his tea.


Catarina watched her son trace the cracks running through the ceramic mug with his fingers. The slump of his shoulders, the downcast eyes, the tone of his voice told her this was something he kept close to his heart for reasons of his own.


“What was her name?� Catarina asked softly.


“Anna Patterson.�


Catarina mentally turned the name over in her mind. Anna Patterson, her daughter-in-law. It was a good strong name that spoke of no-nonsense stability mixed with femininity. She liked it. Instinctively, she knew she would have liked the person who went with it, too.


“Was she a Curse Breaker?� Catarina asked, recalling the discussion they had had with Ginny about her career choices.


“Yes, she’s a curse breaker.�


Catarina’s head jerked up. “Is?�


Nathan nodded, knowing the question that was coming next.


“Where is she?�


“I don’t know,� Nathan said, meeting his mother’s eyes.


For the past several weeks, Catarina had had the feeling Nathan was scarred. Now, looking deep into her son’s eyes, she knew she had been right. Her son ran deep, but certain depths had been locked up, only to be revealed to the proper person. Reaching out, Catarina covered one of Nathan’s hands with her own and squeezed. Nathan looked at their hands, his mother’s comforting one on top of his, and realized if anyone would understand, it would be her.


“You would have liked her,� he said softly.


“I know I would have,� Catarina agreed.


The sounds of the summer night swirled around them as they fell into a comfortable silence. Catarina took a sip of her cooling tea and set the mug down, watching the tan colored liquid slosh from side to side. It was time to tell him.


“Nathan?�


“Hmm?�


“There is a way to ensure Tom can never bond with Ginny.�


Nathan looked up slowly. “What do you mean?� he asked, afraid he might already know the answer.


“I could perform an Obliteration Charm.�


“No,� Nathan answered harshly.


“It’s not your decision to make, Nathan.�


“No, you can’t do that. If you do that, it means you di-“


“It means a young girl is saved from horrible possibilities. It means no one will ever have to do what I did. No one will have to experience wha-“


“How can you be so selfish?� Nathan ground out. “This isn’t about you or your need to pay back a debt you believe you owe.�


“How can you be so selfish, Nathan?� Catarina asked coldly. “It’s not as if I can go broadcast what I’ve done or am going to do. I am simply doing this so he cannot use Ginny as he used me. Ever.�


Nathan clenched his jaw as his hands formed fists on either side of his mug. Neither of them was right, but neither was wrong either. He knew he was being selfish. He didn’t want to loose something he had just found again.


“Nathan, I would do anything to keep those two young people safe. We are at war. I may not be the best read witch around, but I hear rumors. The Death Eaters are coming closer. The attacks are getting worse. They aren’t discriminating between Muggles or wizarding folk. In times of war, people do what has to be done. This,� Catarina said, jabbing her finger at the surface of her kitchen table, “this needs to be done.�


Nathan saw the fire in his mother’s eyes and heard the truth in her voice. He could feel the prickling of tears behind his eyes. He swallowed.


“Have you talked to Dumbledore?� he asked.


Catarina nodded.


“When will you…�


“I don’t know,� she said, shaking her head. “When the opportunity arises.� Catarina stood up to take her mug to the sink. Reaching for Nathan’s, she stopped, her hand in mid-air. “Nathan?�


“Yes,� he said, looking up at her.


“Promise me you won’t blame yourself should you be involved.� Catarina’s eyes darted to his forearm.


Nathan breathed deep. “I can’t promise that, Mother, but I’ll try.�


“And one more thing. Take care of Chehalis.�


Nathan snorted. “Chehalis doesn’t like me much,� he admitted, glancing over at the cat curled on the rug in front of the door.


“No, I suppose not,� Catarina admitted, smiling at her companion. “He’s a Mediator’s cat. Don’t worry, he’ll find another. You won’t be saddled with him too long.�


Nathan felt a warm hand on his shoulder and he turned to see Dumbledore standing beside him, Chehalis tucked in his arms. Nathan bent down, picked up the bags at his feet, and followed the Headmaster toward the door.


++++



“Diffindo!�


Ginny cut away at the vines that bound the old Ford. Behind her, Harry slouched against the trunk of a tree.


“I’m almost done, Harry,� Ginny assured him, talking to fill the space between them. She tore at the vines as she cut them, wondering briefly if the vines were what was holding this old car together. Tearing the last of them away from the back door, Ginny grabbed the door handle and tugged. It didn’t move. Huffing, she dug in and took hold of the handle with both hands. Closing her eyes in an effort to block out the throbbing in her shoulders, Ginny heaved with all her weight, the door handle coming off in her hands. Stumbling backwards, she lost her balance and landed with a thump at Harry’s feet. Ginny swore under her breath.


“Why don’t you try your wand?� Harry asked, his voice raspy in the night air.


Ginny opened her mouth to answer and snapped it shut. “Right,� she answered, standing up. Pointing her wand at the door, she cast the first spell that came to mind.


“Reducto.�


Ginny jumped as the car door blasted out of the way. Perhaps overkill, she thought, but certainly effective. Moving to Harry’s side, Ginny hooked her arm around his waist and felt him transfer his weight from the tree to her. Stumbling forward, Ginny helped Harry duck into the back seat first then climbed in next to him. Ginny’s hand brushed Harry’s arm. His skin was cold and clammy. Raising her wand, she performed a warming charm instantly raising the temperature of the car to a comfortable level. Turning to see if that was acceptable, Ginny smiled tentatively at Harry. His head was resting on the window, his glasses skewed, his eyes closed. She watched his chest rise and lower, rise and lower.

“Harry?� she whispered.


He didn’t reply. He was fast asleep. Ginny’s eyes prickled with unshed tears as she watched him sleep. She wouldn’t let herself cry them now, though. When we get to school, she told herself. Ginny snuggled down into the seat and closed her own eyes. Minutes later, the healing power of sleep claimed her.


++++


It might have been minutes or hours, Ginny wasn’t sure. All she knew was she had woken up being thrown on top of Harry as the car leaned precariously to one side. Harry grunted as she tried to push off him. Suddenly the car tilted the opposite direction, sending Harry and her careening across the backseat. Ginny caught herself on the car frame, barely hanging on as Harry crashed into her. The car stopped moving for a moment and Ginny could have sworn she heard…thunder? Suddenly the car started jerking up and down, as if a rope had been attached to the top and the car was someone’s child plaything.


“What the –“ Harry yelped, as his head hit the car roof.


“Ow!� Ginny cried out as the car returned to the back-and-forth, side-to-side pitching.


�GRAWP! Leave the car alone!�


Rubbing her shoulders, Ginny blinked at Harry, her heart leaping. Harry winced and smiled at the same time.


“Hagrid!� They both exclaimed right before the car started the up-and-down bouncing again.


“HAGRID!� Ginny yelled, bracing herself between the front seat and the backseat.


“GRAWP?� they heard Hagrid exclaim. “Grawp, was that yeh?�


The car stopped. Not wasting any time, Ginny scrambled out of the back seat.


“Hagrid!� she yelled, waving her arms wildly above her head as her feet met the ground.


Looking up, she saw Grawp looking down at her.


“Girllee?� Grawp said.


“Grawp! What are yeh doin’? Leave that ol’ ca- Merlin’s beard!� Hagrid said, jumping back in surprise at the sight of Ginny. “Ginny Weasley? What are yeh doin’ here? In the back o’ your da’s ol’ car?�



“Hagrid!� Ginny said, dodging around Grawp’s tree trunk legs. “Are we ever glad to see you! Are we close to school?�


“We? Yeh got company?�


“Harry’s here, too.�


“Harry? Get out o’ the way, Grawp!� Hargrid pushed his way around his half-brother and stuck his head inside the car. “Blimey, Harry! What happen’ ter yeh?�


“Long story, Hagrid,� Harry said, struggling to push himself out of the car.


“ ‘ere, let me ’elp,� Hagrid said, setting down his crossbow and putting his arm around Harry’s shoulders and pulling him upright. “Wha’ happened ter you?� he repeated.


“Uh, well,� Ginny stared, catching Harry’s eye briefly. “We were staying at Professor Borgin’s cottage for a few weeks.�


“Oh, yeah,� Hagrid nodded. “Dumbledore, he told me about that. Some sort a blood ceremony to protect the two of yeh.�


Ginny nodded. “We were in the middle of the bonding and Lucius Malfoy interrupted us. Professor Borgin held him off until we could get away.�


“’ow’d yer end up ‘ere?� Hagrid asked, looking confused.


“We Apparated,� Harry said, rolling his shoulders back. He was somewhat relieved to find the intense burning pain had started to subside into dull thudding ache which proved to be slightly more manageable.


Hagrid’s beard twitched as he raised his eyebrows at Ginny.


“Well, I was learning, just in case,� Ginny flushed. “Unfortunately, my aim is still a little off. Harry was hurt and I wanted to get him help. This was the closest I could get us to Hogwarts.�


Hagrid turned to Harry. “’ow bad do yeh ‘urt, Harry?�


“I feel as if I’ve been trampled by a herd of hippogriffs, but I’ll live,� Harry said, grinning weakly at his friend.


“Do yer wan’ Grawp to carry yeh?� Hagrid asked, glancing over at his half-brother. Grawp at the present was pulling up a nearby dead tree trunk with a circumference of a small Muggle wading pool. Harry watched as he lifted it in his massive hands and broke it in two.


“Uh, no, that’s alright,� Harry said wincing. “If we’re not terribly far, I think I’ll try walking.�


Hagrid grinned at Harry. “Alrigh’. Tell me when yer gettin’ tired an’ we’ll rest a bit. ‘ave yeh eaten anything?�


“No!� Ginny answered, her hand clenching her stomach.


Harry almost contradicted her, his stomach rebelling at the thought of Hagrid’s rock cakes. But he kept his mouth shut, knowing he needed his energy to make it back to school.


Hagrid swung the battered brown leather satchel he had strapped across his chest around to the front of his body. Unbuckling the buckles, he lifted the flap and reached in, pulling out a handful of what looked like dried fruit and nuts. Reaching behind him, Hagrid pulled a wineskin over his head and handed it to Ginny.


“It’s jus’ Pumpkin Juice,� Hagrid assured her as she looked at the bag uncertainly.


“Oh! Thanks, Hagrid,� Ginny said gratefully, removing the cork and tipping it into her mouth. When she was done, she passed it to Harry.


Munching on a handful of nuts, Ginny took a good look around at where they were. Even though she assumed it was morning by the few pin points of sun breaking through the tree branches, there wasn’t much more light this morning than there was last night.


“Exactly how far from school are we, Hagrid?� she asked.


“Well, see ‘ere, Grawp and I set out yesterday mornin’ righ’ after breakfast. We made camp after sunset and have been walkin’ now, fer abou’ an hour.� Hagrid looked west and scratched his beard. “Probably abou’ a day’s walk.�


Ginny grinned, feeling a giggle about to erupt from her middle. She couldn’t help it. They were only a day or so from Hogwarts and they had been found. Ginny threw herself at Hagrid and hugged him.


“Oh, well, now, there,� Hagrid said gruffly, looking at Harry who grinned at him.


“Don’t worry, Hagrid, you get used to it after a while,� Harry joked weakly.


“Righ’,� Hagrid said as he felt Ginny release her stronghold on him.


“So, Harry,� Ginny said, smiling brightly at him, “you ready?�


“Yeah,� Harry replied, pushing himself off the car. Putting his right foot forward, Harry wobbled as the muscles in his legs stiffly stretched. His arms flailed as he tried to balance himself. Hagrid quickly caught one arm and hoisted Harry up, holding him to his side.


“Migh’ need to make it two days walk,� Hagrid said grinning down at Harry.


Harry chuckled. “Right!�


“Come on, Grawp!� Hagrid shouted over his shoulder. “We’re headed this way.�


Grawp looked at the boulder grasped between his hands and shrugged his shoulders. Turning to follow his brother, he ambled behind the slow moving group.


“An’ leave the boulder, Grawp,� Hagrid directed.


Grawp sighed. Without looking, he tossed it over his shoulder and continued walking. Everyone jumped as the rock met metal, crushing through the roof of the Ford Anglia.


++++


The smile that had spread across Molly’s face as she opened the door quickly faded. “Nathan! You’re hurt. Albus, is that a cat? What are you doing here? Where are Harry and Ginny? Are they alright?�


“Hello, Molly,� Dumbledore greeted as he entered the burrow, struggling to hold onto the cat in his arms. Having suffered the indignity of Apparation, Chehalis pushed off Dumbledore’s chest and flew onto the kitchen table. Standing still for a moment, nose and tail in the air, Chehalis took one look around the room, spied the staircase and leapt down. Without a look back, the cat padded up the stairs and disappeared.


“Is anyone else at home?� the Headmaster asked.


“Ron and Hermione are upstairs doing homework. Otherwise, no, everyone else is out. What’s happened?� she asked, her hands beginning to twist in her apron. “Where are Harry and Ginny?�


“We don’t know,� Nathan answered flatly.


For a split second, horror stunned Molly into silence before she erupted and flew at Nathan. “WHAT?� she shrieked, grabbing the front of his tattered robes and dragging him down. “WHAT DID YOU DO TO THEM?�


“MOLLY!� Dumbledore intervened. The sheer power and volume in her name made Molly spring back from Nathan, her hands releasing the fistfuls of robe she had snared. “It’s not his fault.�


“Yes, it is,� Nathan insisted. “It is my fault.� Nathan held up his hand as he saw Dumbledore open his mouth to contradict. “I’m not talking about my mother’s death, Albus.�


“What?� Hermione asked as she entered the kitchen. “Catarina’s dead?�


“What’s Catarina’s cat doing on Ginny’s bed?� Ron asked as he stopped behind Hermione.


“Catarina’s dead, Ron,� Hermione said, placing her hand on his arm.


“Maybe it’s for the best,� Ron said snidely, glancing at Nathan.


“Ronald!� Hermione and Molly said in unison.


“Mum! You don’t know the half of it! That witch bond-“


“Ron!� Nathan cut in harshly. “It’s my story. Let me tell it.�


Ron’s face flushed as he clamped his mouth shut.


Nathan took a deep breath and dropped the bags at his feet. His voice cracked slightly. “After Ron and Hermione left this afternoon, I brought Lucius Malfoy and Tom Riddle to my mother’s home. Har –“


“YOU BROU – “


“HARRY and Ginny,� Nathan continued over Molly’s outburst, “had been sent to perform the Blood Bond.�


“I don’t understand,� Hermione interrupted. “The cottage was protected. What happened to the wards?�


“I altered the wards,� Nathan answered quietly.


“YOU ALTERED THE WARDS?� Molly flared.


“I had to.�


“No, no, NO YOU DIDN’T� Ron exploded, pushing past Hermione.


“YES, HE DID!� Dumbledore roared, his voice vibrating off the kitchen walls. Human movement stopped in the kitchen as all eyes turned to the Headmaster. “Please, let Nathan finish.�


Nathan cleared his throat. “Harry and Ginny were sent to perform the bonding ceremony,� he repeated. “My mother stayed behind to face…him.� Nathan’s eyes roamed the room, touching on the clock, the beams in the ceiling, the top of the door jam. “My mother’s bond was Tom Riddle.�


Molly gasped and sputtered. “Your mo-mother and he – he – he – “ Molly shook her head, her breathing coming in short, heaving pants. “YOU KNEW THIS BEFORE?� Suddenly it dawned on her who else knew and whirled to face Dumbledore. “Albus!� she said shocked. “How could you do this to us?�


Dumbledore sighed heavily. “Molly, this was the right thing to do.�


“Right thing? RIGHT THING?�


“Molly –“


“You knew! YOU KNEW AND YOU STILL LET HIM TAKE GINNY AND HARRY? THEY COULD BE HURT! OR WORSE!�


“I’m sure they’re fine, Molly,� Dumbledore assured. “Ginny’s a bright, strong witch –“


“SHE’S A CHILD, ALBUS! A CHILD!�


“She’s an accomplished Mediator, Molly,� Dumbledore corrected.


“Don’t you DARE say that word in my home,� Molly hissed. “I should have never let her go.�


“Yes, you should have. This will protect her and Harry.�


Hermione nervously cleared her throat and stepped forward. “Nathan, what happened to your mother?�


“My mother was able to perform what is called an Obliteration Charm at the moment Voldemort killed her,� Nathan interrupted. “He will not be able to bond again.�


“Did Harry and Ginny complete the bond?� Hermione asked anxiously.


Nathan shook his head. “The ceremony was interrupted.�


“By who?� Ron asked.


“Lucius Malfoy.�


“LUCIUS MALFOY?� Molly shrieked, her fury turning her into a maternal tornado. “YOU COULD HAVE GOTTEN THEM OUT OF THERE. THEY WERE YOUR RESPONSIBILITY!�


“I KNOW!� Nathan roared back.


“Where are Harry and Ginny?� Hermione broke in desperately.


“They escaped,� Nathan barked, breathing heavily.


“Where?� Hermione pushed.


Nathan sighed, pressing his palm to the throbbing pain gathering above his right eye. “I don’t know.�


“What do you mean you don’t know? HOW CAN YOU NOT KNOW?� Molly screeched incredulously.


“They Apparated,� Hermione deduced.


“GINNY CAN’T APPARATE!� Molly cried hysterically.


“Yes, she can,� Ron answered. “Well, sort of.�


“Harry was teaching her how to Apparate,� Hermione explained apologetically to Molly. Seeing the shock and anger building in Molly, she hurried on. “Just in case she would need to get away quickly.�


Molly’s chest heaved as she changed focus, her eyes shooting flames at the man she knew was at fault for all of this.


“Get out,� she said coldly to Nathan, her finger pointing at the door.


“Molly –“ Dumbledore started.


Molly shook her head, her finger shaking at the exit, “Don’t ‘now Molly’ me, Albus! You brought him into the Order. You brought him into this family. It is because of him my daughter went off to perform some idiotic ceremony. It is because of him my daughter and Harry are Merlin only knows where in what sort of state. No, Albus, I’ve had enough of him and you for right now. GET OUT!�


Somewhere in the back of Nathan’s mind he could fully comprehend Molly’s anger and fear, but he was past being rational. Nathan clenched his fists in his robes, his nostrils flaring. He straightened his shoulders and stepped forward so he was toe to toe with Molly Weasley.


“I apologize for not fully disclosing the nature of my mother’s relationship with Tom Riddle. However, I will never apologize for trying to provide protection for your daughter and Harry. My mother died protecting Harry and Ginny. She gave her life ensuring Voldemort would never be able to use either one of them like she had been used.


“And whether you like it or not,� Nathan growled, “I will do everything in my power to make sure Harry and Ginny are able to complete their bond because in the end, their love very well might save us all.�


With that, Nathan pulled his robes around him, brushed past a stunned Molly Weasley and out the kitchen door.


++++


Harry rolled over on the hard ground and felt a rock bite into his back. Or at least he thought he did. It was hard to tell with all the other twinges tingling throughout his body. The tremors rumbling the ground beneath him didn’t help either. Harry glanced toward the epicenter of the quakes. Grawp and Hagrid lay head to head, mouths open, snores reaching the tree tops. He shifted to his side, wincing as he placed his weight on his shoulder.


“Hey,� Ginny said softly, turning over to face him. “How are you doing?�


“I’m fine,� Harry replied automatically, his jaw clenched as he bent his knees.


“Uh-huh,� Ginny replied in a sarcastic whisper. “Me, too. Never better.�


“Good,� Harry yawned, blinking sleepily.


“I think we made good progress today,� Ginny said, resting her head on her elbow.


Harry grunted as his eyelids drifted close.


Despite having Grawp clearing their path, covering much ground through the Forbidden Forest had been difficult. Trudging along, Harry had felt like he’d run one of those Muggle marathons and not stretched properly after. He shuffled more than he walked, mentally cursing the roots in his path that demanded he find the strength to pick up his feet in order to go over them. Hagrid had found a stick for Harry to use as a sort of crutch, wrapping one of his tea towel size handkerchiefs around the top of it for padding.


Recovery wise, Ginny had been in better shape than him but still favored her right side. As they walked, it occurred to Harry that the curse would have traveled out of her into him through her right hand, where her cut was currently hidden under half a bandana. Hagrid had followed Grawp, occasionally having to redirect him back when the rustling of leaves or a particularly interesting rock distracted him from his trailblazing duties.


They had made camp as the sun set. Dinner had been dug from Hagrid’s bag. Hagrid then lent Ginny and Harry his coat to sleep under. Ginny had insisted on performing a warming charm over all of them and Hagrid hadn’t refused. In fact, Harry had noticed, Hagrid had seemed somewhat touched, getting all flustered as Ginny had checked to make sure he was warm and cozy.


Harry felt Ginny pull the collar of Hagrid’s coat around his shoulders as sleep finally claimed him.


Several hours later, the first rays of weak morning sun poking through the leaves, Harry found himself trudging along behind Ginny. Even sleeping in the cupboard under the stairs had been more comfortable than the few hours of slumber he had managed to get during the night. What surprised him most, though, was with every hour, he felt a little more like himself. Not that he wouldn’t be happy to see Madam Pompfrey, but at least he was pretty confident the damage he had suffered was temporary. Looking up, he saw Ginny standing in the middle of the path in front of him.


“Ginny?� he asked, stopping behind her. “Are you okay?�


Ginny swallowed and nodded slightly. “It – it’s…�


Harry looked in the direction Ginny was facing as her voice trailed off. They were standing just outside the clearing where Lucius Malfoy had attempted to perform the immortality spell.


“It’s so…empty,� Ginny whispered.


Staring at the hard dirt floor, Harry remembered that night: Ginny, lying on the ground, not moving, her arm bleeding. He shuddered and felt Ginny’s hand reach for his, a warmth spreading up his arm. Ginny tugged at his hand.


“Come on,� she said. “Let’s keep going.�


Harry was turning to look at Ginny when he saw movement, a flash of black followed by a howl of rage.


“GRAWP!� Hagrid bellowed. “HARRY! GINNY!�


Ginny and Harry dove behind a nearby stump. Harry hissed as he landed. Ginny pulled her wand from her pocket and scrambled up.


“Two Death Eaters,� Ginny gasped. “I see two Death Eaters.�


“Where’s Hagrid?� Harry said angrily, feeling completely helpless.


Ginny pointed her wand at one of the Death Eaters.


“EXPELLIARMUS!� she shouted.


The flash of scarlet light radiating from Ginny’s wand hit the Death Eater squarely in his chest, blasting him into the tree trunk directly behind him, his wand flying.


The second Death Eater whirled around. A bludgeoning spell blasted into the stump, splinters and bark flying. Harry pulled his wand from his pocket and aimed.


“No!� Ginny said frantically to him. “You can’t, Harry!�


“What do you expect me to do? Just sit here?� Harry growled.


“For now, yeah!� Ginny replied, leaning out to point her wand. “STUPEFY!� she shouted. The second death eater dodged the stunning spell, diving to the ground behind a log.


Harry leaned to the side, pointing his wand toward the log.


“HARRY!� Ginny cried.


Harry opened his mouth to send a bludgeoning spell in the direction of the death eater when Grawp exploded through the underbrush, Hagrid right behind him. The Death Eater behind the log pointed his wand toward Hagrid as Grawp reached over the log, hoisting him up under his arms and tossing him into the middle of the clearing. He landed with sickening thud. Harry could hear him gasping for breath amidst the dust clouding up around him.


Pushing against the tree he’d landed against, the first Death Eater struggled to his feet. Ginny scrambled forward and aimed.


“EXPELLIARMUS!�


The Death Eater blasted back into the tree trunk again. Ginny glanced toward the second Death Eater in the clearing. He wasn’t there. She couldn’t see him anywhere. Panting, Ginny whirled around as she heard a crash through the underbrush behind her. The Death Eater lunged through the brush at Harry. Harry pointed his wand.


“EXTUNDO!�


Harry’s wand ignited and fizzled, the bludgeoning spell burning out before it even left, Harry falling back against the stump from the effort. The Death Eater laughed as he dove.


“NO!� Hagrid bellowed, pulling back his cross bow.


As Hagrid fired, Ginny spun to face the first Death Eater who groggily held up his wand. With a “Pop!� he was gone. Breathing heavily, Ginny turned and looked down at the Death Eater at her feet, the end of the arrow from Hagrid’s crossbow sticking out an odd angle from under him. Ginny didn’t hear Hagrid come up behind her.


“Is ‘e dead?�


Ginny swallowed and nodded. She felt Hagrid’s hands rest on her shoulders and turn her away.


“I’m sorry yeh ‘ad to witness that,� Hagrid replied lowly.


Ginny nodded again as her eyes came to rest on Harry. Slowly, she fell to her knees and put her hand on Harry’s leg.


“Harry?� she spoke, her voice shaking slightly. “Harry, are you alright?�


Harry lay slumped against the tree stump, his eyes shut, his breathing labored. Ginny paled as she realized he’d slipped into unconsciousness. Ginny pushed herself off the ground.


“Hagrid, we need to get Harry to Madam Pomfrey quickly!�


“Grawp!� Hagrid called to his brother who was waving his hand through the air and staring at the spot where the first Death Eater had Disapparated from. “Come ‘ere. We need some ‘elp.�


Ginny watched as Grawp ambled over, looked at Harry and the Death Eater and scooped up Harry as easily as if he were a pillow.


“Easy, Grawp,� Hagrid cautioned as the giant adjusted Harry’s form in his arms and started off in the direction of the school grounds. Hagrid turned to look at Ginny.


“It’s going t’ be alrigh’,� Hagrid comforted her gruffly. He noticed Ginny’s eyes dart to the Death Eater. “I’ll come back fer him later.�


Ginny nodded, her face pale, her hands shaking. Suddenly, she turned and gave Hagrid a quick hug. “Thanks, Hagrid.�


Hagrid grunted as he felt Ginny’s arms squeeze him. “Yer welcome. Now come on. Let’s go.�


Ginny released Hagrid and smiled weakly at him before turning to hurry after Grawp and Harry.


++++



A/N – Not my favorite chapter. I know it needed to be a transitional but I arrived at this point in my story and I just wanted them to get to school. And they do get to school next chapter. Thankfully!


As always, thanks to my betas, vmchemteach & Kissmegrint.

Disclaimer – I do not own or profit monetarily from the Harry Potter world.




Lost & Found




Early morning sunlight filtered through the scrubbed windows of the Burrow, highlighting the stray dust particles dancing in its wake. Molly Weasley sat at the kitchen table, her hands wrapped around a half empty mug of tea, her eyes itchy and puffy, her insides hollow and numb. Chehalis sat in the middle of the table, staring at her.


She hadn’t slept last night, tossing and turning next to the snoring form of her husband. Finally, unable to quell the rolling anger at Arthur’s ability to slumber while things were so unsettled, she quietly sat up, pushed off the faded quilt and slipped her dressing gown on. Her slippers padded her footfalls as she made her way down the quiet hall. She stopped on the threshold of Ginny’s room, still empty except for the cat refusing to move from the end of the bed. Molly pushed the door open, the creaky hinges causing her to cringe at their loudness in the quiet of the night. As she shuffled in, Chehalis looked questioningly up at her.


Molly knew it was foolish to be angry at the cat, but she was. She couldn’t help it. That cat was a reminder of everything she had no control over anymore. Molly leaned down to scoop Chehalis up. She had no intention of letting that witch’s cat stay in her house. He could go sleep in the broom shed in the garden until tomorrow, when she would pack him up and send him to – to –


Molly couldn’t even finish her thought as the tears began to stream down her cheeks. Her knees buckled as she dropped to Ginny’s bed, her hand letting go of Chehalis. Molly fell onto Ginny’s pillow, pressing the downy bulk to her face and drawing a ragged breath as the sobs began to build. Her baby was missing.


Molly lay there, her tears spreading into dark, damp circles on the soft, faded cotton pillowcase. Indifferent to her attitude toward him, Chehalis unceremoniously climbed over Molly’s trembling side. Butting his head against her chin, Molly shifted the pillow so her arm now bent at the elbow, leaving the cat a place to curl up and lean against her. Molly sniffled at the cat, indignation at Chehalis’ audacity rising in her throat. Curling her hand under the cat’s body in order to toss him off the bed, Molly stopped, feeling the fast beating feline heart under the fur. Involuntarily, she scratched the softness, her hand spreading into the fur soaking up its warmth. It was comforting. As her breathing slowed and her tears dried, something Catarina had said the night Ginny and Harry had left came back to her.


Molly had been arguing that no one in their right mind could ever want to become a Mediator. In the end it seemed so one sided. Catarina had listened from across the table and nodded.


“I cannot speak for Ginny,� Catarina replied softly. “But from what Nathan tells me of her, she is a very loving, selfless individual. Nathan tells me she and Harry share a very special relationship. My guess is to her, this is a gift, something she can give without expecting anything in return except the pleasure she knows from having done something that will benefit Harry.�


Molly rested her palm on Chehalis’ stomach, feeling it rise and lower as the cat breathed. Looking down at the cat, she drew a ragged breath and hiccupped. Blinking into the darkness, she found her eyes closing, listening to the rhythmic rumbles of purring.


Now, in the early morning hours, Molly stared at the unblinking cat sitting in the middle of the kitchen table. She realized she owed him some gratitude for the comfort he’d given her. For that, she wouldn’t put him in the broom shed tonight. After all, deep down, she knew Chehalis had now chosen Ginny so she’d probably be seeing more of him. But that still didn’t mean she had to like him.


Molly’s eyes followed Chehalis as he silently stretched, his tail reaching toward the ceiling, his head dipping low to the table. In one fluid movement, the cat jumped from the table to the window sill above the sink and hissed. Alarmed and surprised, Molly jumped, tea sloshing down her front as she got up and went to the window and pushed it open. Pig zoomed in through the crack. Chehalis batted at the hyper owl, back arched, tail alert. Molly couldn’t help but smile a little at the cat as Chehalis planted himself on the counter top below the cupboard Pig finally perched, his tail tapping just waiting for his chance.


“Oh, for Merlin’s sake!� Molly exclaimed, realizing Pig was refusing to come into reach. Pushing a chair over, Molly climbed up to untie the parchment on Pig’s leg. “Ron’s been looking for you,� she scolded the hyper owl who hopped from leg to leg making her task difficult. “He expected you back a while ago.�


Stepping down from the chair, Molly unfolded the parchment. Her face paled as she read the note. Her heart racing, Molly covered her mouth with her hand and blinked back tears of relief. Clutching the parchment in her fist, Molly looked at Chehalis and whispered, “She’s alright! They’re both alright!� With a flash, she spun toward the stairs.


“ARTHUR! ARTHUR! THEY’RE ALRIGHT! THEY’RE ALRIGHT!�


Running up the steps as fast as she could, waving the parchment over her head, Molly completely missed Chehalis’ glare from the counter that could only be read as, Well, I told you so.


++++


Ginny’s stomach rumbled as she walked stiffly through the afternoon sunbeams streaming through the castle windows toward the kitchen. Madam Pomfrey had deemed picking up a snack from the kitchen an excellent way to stretch her legs. Ginny wondered if the nurse had been working with Professor Borgin regarding Ancient Magic healing remedies when she added, “It gets the blood flowing! And as you know, blood flow is rather important.� After promising she would go straight to the kitchen and come straight back, Ginny tied the tie of her borrowed dressing gown around her waist and headed out of the hospital wing.


Ginny tickled the pear, entered the kitchen and looked around. From the end of the kitchen, a whirl of arms, legs and socks flew at her, tackling her around the knees and throwing her off balance.


“Ginny Wheezey! Dobby heard you were in the castle. And Harry Potter, too! Dobby is honored to see you and be of service to you!�


Ginny reached out to steady herself against the nearest long table and smiled down at the enthusiastic house elf who had glued himself to her knees.


“Uh, hi, Dobby,� Ginny said, leaning down and gently untangling herself from his grasp. “How are you?�


“Dobby is fine, Ginny Wheezey. You are too kind to ask! What can Dobby do for Ginny Weezey today?


“Well, I’m here for a snack. Madam Pomfrey thought it would be good exercise for me to come down and get a tray.�


Dobby’s smile reached from ear to ear as he started scurrying around the kitchen gathering fruit, bread and cheese and piling it on a tray. Ginny had to grin as she shifted the tray to get a better hold on it as she made her way back to the hospital wing. She knew Hermione’s heart was in the right place when it came to S.P.E.W., but it was hard to deny Dobby’s obvious pleasure and enthusiasm when it came to taking care of people, especially anyone connected to his Harry Potter.


Ginny pushed the door open to the Hospital Wing open with her shoulder and backed into the infirmary. Walking over to her bed, she carefully pushed Harry’s glasses to the side as she placed the tray on the table in between the beds. Harry slept in the bed next to hers. He was pale, but his breathing deep and even. Ginny watched him as she scooted up on her bed and reached out for the goblet of pumpkin juice.


“So, how are you feeling?� Madam Pomfrey asked as she walked up to the end of Ginny’s bed.


Ginny swallowed. “Good.�


Madam Pomfrey raised her eyebrows at her patient.


“A little stiff,� Ginny admitted honestly, “but much better than I did two days ago. How’s Harry?� she asked anxiously.


Poppy Pomfrey sighed and walked up the side of Harry’s bed. She studied her most frequent (and favorite, not that she’d tell anyone that) patient. Sighing, she patted the side of the bed next to Harry and turned to face Ginny.


“He needs his rest. As do you,� she said pointedly, turning toward her office.


“Madam Pomfrey?� Ginny asked, hopping down from her bed. Madam Pomfrey stopped and turned. “Do you know how badly he was hurt? I mean, is there a way to tell –“


“Miss Weasley, I cannot tell you any more. I need to confer with the Headmaster and Professor Borgin, both of whom are scheduled to arrive back at the castle –“


“Professor Borgin is alright?� Ginny interrupted anxiously. “Catarina said Professor Dumbledore thought he was missing, perhaps even with Vo-“


“Yes,� Madam Pomfrey broke in before Ginny could finish the name. “Yes, he is fine and will be back shortly. I will know more then. Presently, I can assure you Harry is resting comfortably. Now,� the nurse said briskly, “you need to eat and get some rest yourself.�


Ginny watched Madam Pomprey enter her office before turning to study Harry. Slowly, she climbed onto Harry’s bed, snuggling down next to him, resting her head on his shoulder, her hand fisted in the blankets covering him. She listened to his breathing, her vision beginning to blur with the tears that she had held at bay for the past two days.


“Oh, Harry,� she whispered into his shoulder, “I’m so sorry.�


+++++


Anna Patterson wiped her hands down the front of her shorts. Pulling a frayed blue bandana out of her back pocket, she mopped at the sweat that was beading up under her bangs. Throughout her life, she had always been envious of women who didn’t appear to perspire. Her father had told her sweating was a sign of health. It meant she was in good shape. Her mother told her it was unladylike and she needed to move slower. Anna sighed, shoved the bandana back into her pocket and surveyed her work.


It had taken six months but she had finally gotten around to it. Her co-worker Simon had said she needed to do it in order to move on. The truth was Anna wasn’t sure she wanted to move on. Moving on meant her parents were really dead, something she hadn’t been ready to admit. Six months ago, a ceiling in a tomb had crumbled on top of them, the structure spells not holding. Since then, she had opened the door to the flat above the street market every Monday morning. And every Monday morning, she would close the door behind her, not able to get past the flood of memories and emotions that washed over her when she stepped over the threshold.


Anna leaned her forehead against one of the packed boxes sitting in a stack, waiting to be sent to its new destination. Anna’s childhood was one most children dreamt of. She had had two loving parents, had never wanted for clothes or shelter, and had seen the world several times over. Her father had been a wonderful, supportive man, the kind of father who loved life and pursued it with everything he had. It had meant a nomadic lifestyle which fed into every girlhood fantasy Anna could dream up. She loved the adventure, the new locales every year or so, the exotic foods and faces. In the midst of all the change and excitement, her mother had tried her best to turn Anna into a lady, but Anna simply loved the dust and dirt too much. Being the flexible woman she was, Anna’s mother had instead poured her energy into Anna’s education, hoping deportment and proper etiquette would just come naturally. Unfortunately, Anna’s father had given her the nickname ‘Grace’ as a child much to her mother’s chagrin and it wasn’t because Anna had loads of it.


Anna straightened up and took a steadying breath. It was time to take one last look around the flat and say good bye to her mother and father. She walked through the empty rooms, running her finger across the dusty windowsills, touching the shelves that used to hold the mementos of her parents’ lives, remembering the two people who had loved her most. No, she thought sadly, stopping in front of the window overlooking the street. At one point in time, there had been another.


She turned, her back against the windowpane, her hands flattened on the window sill. She had never lived in this flat. In fact, her parents had only been here two years, which had been an extraordinarily long time for them. Yet, she could feel them here, around her, wanting to hold her, to keep her. To stifle her.


“You need to break free of them, Anna. You are your own person. You need to tell them that.�


Anna shook the voice in her head away. Even after all these years, she could still hear him, the truth in his words full of hurt and confusion because of her decisions. Pushing off the window sill, she walked to the back of the flat and into the now empty master bedroom. Giving the room a cursory once over, she was about to leave when her eye caught on a dark spot in the closet. Crossing the floor, she leaned down and saw a small black iron knob, close to the floor, on the back wall.


Kneeling on the floorboards, Anna crawled to the back of the closet and pulled. The door stuck. She pulled harder. It wouldn’t budge. Anna flattened her palm against the back wall, bracing herself, and gave the door one more yank. With the scraping of warped wood, the door gave way, sending Anna falling back onto the floorboards with an ungraceful thump. Anna raised her eyebrows to the ceiling, sure she could feel her mother rolling her eyes.


Getting back up on her knees and lighting her wand, Anna reached in and pulled out a battered gray metal box. There was a small key hole under the clasp on the front. Anna stared at it for a moment, her mind putting together the puzzle pieces. Then, she sat back and slowly reached under the collar of her shirt to pull out a silver chain, warmed from her skin, with a small key dangling at the bottom. Her father had given it to her on her eighteenth birthday. “The key to my heart,� he had told her, ruffling her hair. He had told her to wear it always and to never give it to anyone. He had said it was special, that it was the key to great things. She had giggled and told him his heart was safe with her. She had never thought to ask where ‘his heart’ was.


Anna extinguished her wand and placed it on the floor next to her knees. Holding the tarnished key in between her thumb and forefinger, Anna leaned forward and slipped it into the lock. She turned it and heard a click. Anna lifted the lid. Inside the box lay a folded piece of parchment with a broken wax seal on the back and a bundle of worn fabric. Lifting the two items out, she made sure the box was empty and set it aside. Setting the bundle on her knees, Anna carefully peeled back the pieces of threadbare fabric. Nestled in the middle was a tarnished key. Anna picked it up and held it to the light, studying the ornately carved loops at the top that narrowed to a circular inch long smooth rod. Anna knew what this was. It belonged to one of the shoebox-size safe boxes at Gringotts. The key was charmed to fit only into the one it was matched to. Wrapping the key back in the fabric, Anna placed it on the floor next to her feet and turned her attention to the letter. Anna carefully unfolded the parchment to reveal several paragraphs of neat, tidy feminine handwriting. She quickly scanned the words.


Dear Jonathon….Thank you for meeting with me…As we discussed, I would like very much if you would review my research…Your knowledge regarding protection spells is reknown…I have obtained a box and left you a copy as you suggested…I remember your daughter from school…


Anna’s eyes flew to the signature.


Lily Potter.


Anna bit her bottom lip. Her eyes drifted to the window, staring unseeingly through the dusty glass panes. Anna thought back to her year at Hogwarts. Her mother and father had been researching the tombs under one of those crumbling piles of rocks someone long ago used to call a castle and home. It had been the only time she had ever been away from her family. She had been miserable, but she remembered Lily Evans being kind to her when, as a fourth year student, she had been sorted into Gryffindor, showing her the school, sitting next to her in class, letting her borrow notes from previous years to help her catch up. Lily had even said Nathan seemed nice when he started hanging about.


Nathan. Her heart leapt at the thought of him. She had no idea where he was. She had heard, though, through various channels, his father had passed away last year. Perhaps he would have resurfaced after that. Perhaps his uncle would know where he was. If he was in London, perhaps she could see him – to make sure he was alright. She swallowed, her eyes lighting up with excitement at the thought. She shivered, feeling as if a cold breeze was blowing through the August heat in the flat.


“Anna, he isn’t good enough for you! He’s been in Azkaban! His father is shifty, his mother is missing. I don’t care that you knew him at that school. You will get over him soon enough.�


Sighing, Anna looked back at the letter. She knew Lily married James and had a son. Well, of course, Anna thought, Lily and James Potter. Harry Potter. Anna looked down at the parchment. Why would Lily Potter have sent this to her father?


Anna carefully laid the wrapped up key on top of the parchment. She reached for her satchel and opened it. She withdrew the letter Gringotts had sent her and laid it on the table. She then placed the key and parchment into her satchel and closed it. Pulling her satchel toward her, she picked up the letter and the bag and walked straight to the door, turned the knob and opened it. Stepping onto the threshold, she turned to look at the flat, now only filled with a pile of the boxes the movers would deal with tomorrow under Simon’ supervision.


Anna raised her eyes to the ceiling. She now knew it wasn’t only time for her to let go. It was past time for her parents to let go of her as well.


“Good bye, Mum and Dad. I love you. But you were wrong about him.�


Giddy with a newfound freedom, she almost laughed as a burst of cold air slammed the door in her face.


+++++


“Good afternoon, Miss Weasley.�


Ginny looked up from Catarina’s notes. For lack of better things to do and in hopes of quieting the nagging doubts nibbling at the back of her mind, Ginny had been spending her time poring over the notes she had grabbed before making their escape. She smiled as Professor McGonagall briskly walked to the end of her bed.


“And how are you feeling?�


“Better, thank you,� Ginny replied.


“I understand Mr. Potter has made a turn for the better,� Minerva McGonagall commented, her eyes traveling over the still form of Harry.


“Uh, yeah,� Ginny replied. “Madam Pomfrey says his magical abilities have started to come back and he should wake up soon.�


“Very good.�


Ginny smiled slightly at the sound of relief in Professor McGonagall’s tone.


“In light of recent events and since school is going to be resuming in a few short days, Professor Dumbledore has suggested you remain here at school. If that is acceptable to you, I will send an owl to your home and make arrangements for your school things and books to be sent here.�


Surprised at the implication she had a choice in the matter, Ginny glanced over at Harry for guidance. A few days alone in Hogwarts with Harry sounded wonderful. If only he would wake up and tell her what he thought, she’d feel much better. Of course she missed her family, but for safety’s sake, perhaps this was best. Ginny nodded.


“Very well, I will send the appropriate owls,� Professor McGonagall said before reaching into the pocket of her robes. “One of the items that would normally be sent to your home is your O.W.L. scores. In light of the situation, Professor Dumbledore thought it best for you to receive them here.�


Ginny reached out for the parchment, her hand trembling slightly as eagerness and trepidation warred inside her. Unrolling the parchment, her eyes scanned the scores. Her cheeks puffed as she let out the breath she’d been holding. She could feel the blush creep up her cheeks as she looked up at Professor McGonagall.


“Congratulations, Miss Weasley.�


“Thank you, Professor,� Ginny grinned.


“Do you need anytime to consider your career options or have you something in mind?�


Ginny swallowed, her eyes darting to Harry’s face and back again. “I’d like to become a curse breaker.�


Professor McGonagall nodded. “I shall contact Flourish & Blotts for the appropriate texts,� she said as she turned to exit.


Ginny read the parchment in her hands again. Her smile spread from ear to ear as she flopped backwards, landing on her pillow. She kicked her feet up in the air, giggling.


“Good news?� a raspy voice came from the bed next to her.


Ginny’s head whipped around. “Harry!�


“Yeah,� Harry croaked, his eyes fluttering shut again.


Ginny scrambled off her bed and perched on the side of Harry’s. “Harry?� she whispered.


Harry grunted, his eyes closed.


Ginny leaned down and kissed Harry softly before snuggling down next to him. She felt Harry’s groan under her cheek as he shifted his arm to pull her closer. Closing her eyes, Ginny breathed freely for the first time in several days.


++++


Anna Patterson stood at the bottom of the steps leading up to the front doors of Gringotts. Some things don’t change, she thought. These steps still took her breath away in all their polished stone glory. The last time she had stood on this spot was her first day of work for Gringotts. She had stared in awe as the uniformed doorman opened the bronze front doors. Walking through them, she had stood for a moment, memorizing the warning to thieves and knew she had made the right decision. As a harried witch bumped into her shoulder, Anna returned to the present, realizing she was doing her best impression of a rock in a moving stream, and moved to rejoin the flow of witches and wizards on their way into the financial institution.


Anna paused in the large hall, enjoying the slight chill that radiated off the marble. It had been many years since she had been here. Her co-worker Simon had wondered if it had been too many. She had tried to explain to him that it was necessary. He had shrugged his shoulders and said she was mental to go back for a desk job. Unfortunately, Simon had an uncanny knack of being right most of the time.


As she made her way to the long counter, Anna noticed heads turn to stare. Self-consciously, she eyed the other bank customers, dressed in their robes, going about their business. She felt her face flush as she caught her reflection in the polished marble of the countertop. The worn straw hat that did a mediocre job at best at keeping her freckles at bay in the hot desert sun sat askew on the top of her head. Strands of unruly brown curls stuck out at odd angles from under the brim. She quickly reached up and straightened it before untying the knot securing a ragged red bandana around her neck. Shoving the cloth in her satchel by her feet, Anna took inventory of her crumpled white traveling shirt and wrinkled khakis. In her mind she could hear her mother’s voice as if it had been yesterday.


�Anna Elizabeth Patterson! You are hopeless! You can break charms that have baffled hundreds of wizards for thousands of years but you can’t seem to remember a simple ironing charm? Honestly!�


On a positive note, though, her boots gleamed up at her, respectable and polished as she had only purchased them yesterday at the outdoor market her parents’ flat overlooked. A recent tourist had traded them in for a more suitable pair of sand shoes and the merchant had been only too willing to sell them to her at a good price.


Anna snorted. I’ve got to quit listening to the voices in my head.


“Pardon?� a voice inquired from the other side of the counter.


Anna’s head jerked up. “Oh. My. Did I say that out loud?� Anna asked, flushing at her gaffe.


“May I help you?� the goblin asked, looking slightly perturbed at Anna’s apparent mental instability.


“Uh, yes,� she said, chiding herself for the nervousness she felt bubbling up inside. “I’m here to see Slavoff.�


Anna withdrew a folded piece of parchment from her shirt pocket and handed it to the Goblin. After reading it, he looked up and motioned to her with one of his long, knobby fingers.


“Follow me.�


Curious eyes followed Anna and her guide as she was lead around the end of the counter and through a door marked Gringott Goblins and Authorized Witches and Wizards ONLY. The Goblin stopped at the first door on the left and waved his hand. Anna heard the lock click and door silently glide open.


“You may wait here. Someone will be with you shortly.�


“Th – thank you,� Anna called to the Goblin’s retreating back. Anna quickly pulled herself into the room to avoid having the door, which was magically closing, hit her in the head. The door clicked shut and Anna tested the knob and grinned. Goblins didn’t trust anyone, even witches who had been working for them for almost twenty years.


Anna placed her satchel on the highly polished conference table and plopped into one of the four high backed wooden chairs surrounding it. She found herself eye level to the table top and sitting on the hardest wooden seat imaginable. She had to look down to make sure she wasn’t really sitting on a rock. Shifting her weight in an effort to try and find a comfortable seat, Anna realized these chairs were not designed for a guest’s comfort. That’s one way to make sure meetings don’t run long, she mused.


Deciding she’d rather stand for the time being, Anna started pacing around the table, her finger trailing over the top of the chairs as she passed by, her eyes focused on the satchel in the middle of the table. She had left her parents’ flat less than twenty four hours ago and now here she was, counting blue flecks in the polished marble floor of a conference room in Gringotts waiting for someone to tell her what to do. She looked up as the door clicked and a familiar face entered.


“Bill Weasley!� Anna exclaimed smiling and holding out her hand. “You aren’t Slavoff.�


Grinning, Bill stepped forward and enveloped Anna’s hand in his own. “No, and I've overhear several witches claim he’s better looking. He’s also busy so sorry, you’re stuck with me today.�


“I don’t mind a bit. How’s the family? It was really nice to meet them in Egypt. Heavens, how long ago was that? Three years? Four?�


“Uh, four, actually,� Bill grinned.


Of all the curse breakers Bill had worked with, Anna was one of his favorite. She was hard working, smart and didn’t mind getting dirty. She had a talent of cutting to the chase and not getting bothered with the formalities. But it was her utmost respect for those around her, living and dead, cursed or not, that had always inspired his respect. He had even gone so far as telling her that at one point in time. Granted it was after consuming probably one too many shots of firewhiskey, but he had meant it all the same.


“So,� Bill said, motioning to one of the chairs. “As I’ve just been told, I’m working for you now.�


“What? No!� Anna exclaimed. “That can’t be. Oh, no thanks on the seat. Those chairs are horrid. That would make – make me, what – I don’t even know the title. I’m just a Hexologist. They can’t be serious.�


Bill grinned as he pushed a piece of parchment toward her. “They are. And all you have to do is put a cushioning charm on the chair.� Bill pulled out his wand and waved it over a chair which magically scooted out for Anna.


“Oh, right,� Anna flushed. “Thank you.�


Picking up the parchment and sliding down into the chair, Anna felt her knees buckle as the chair moved forward. Flailing slightly, she fell backwards, pleasantly surprised at her soft and cushy landing. Holding the parchment up, she grimaced. Rummaging in her satchel, she pulled out a pair of glasses and slipped them on her nose. She looked up as Bill snorted.


“What?� she asked. “I’m getting old.�


Bill chuckled. “Positively ancient,� he grinned.


“Chief Witch Hexologist and Curse Breaker,� Anna read softly, not quite able to believe the title. She hadn’t realized this was a promotion.


“Congratulations,� Bill said, tenting his fingers on the table. “You deserve it.�


“Thank you,� Anna said, beginning to feel slightly giddy at the news.


“Can I ask you something?�


Anna looked up at Bill’s attempt at a casual tone. “Sure,� she answered.


“Why’d you come back? I mean, they’ve been talking about getting you back here for years. Why now?�


Anna carefully laid the parchment on the table in front of her and tapped her fingertips on it. Taking a deep breath, she opened her mouth to recite the answer she had prepared. She made the mistake of meeting Bill’s eyes through her eyelashes and her shoulders slumped.


“Honestly, Bill,� she said, “I don’t know. You know my parents died?�


Bill nodded. “I’m sorry.�


“Thank you,� Anna replied softly. “I was very close with them. It took me a while to tie up the loose ends but I did and then, I suppose, I decided I needed to do something that didn’t remind me of them every time I turned around.� Anna’s eyes flitted to her satchel. “And I have a few things I need to do here. So the offer came at a good time.�


Bill cleared his throat and smiled. “Well, welcome back. I’m sorry it’s under these circumstances, but I’m glad to have you here. We can certainly use your talents. Let me show you to your desk and you can get settled,� Bill said standing up. “I’m assuming you’re going to need a place to stay?�


“Yes, I’m going to have to find someplace,� Anna said, tripping slightly as the shoulder strap to her satchel caught on the back of the chair. Untangling the bag, she held it close to her side and smiled at Bill. “I was actually thinking of seeing if I could get a little flat or cottage in that little town near Hogwarts. I remember it was rather nice.�


Bill nodded. “Hogsmeade. It is. And you certainly can Apparate from here to there. You’ll like it.�


Anna smiled as she followed Bill out of the conference room, the familiar excitement building. New adventures always did that to her. Her eyes scanning the walls, Anna didn’t notice when the flooring changed from the polished marble to one of rounded stones. Catching herself against the wall with her hand as she tripped over her toes, Anna righted herself and focused her eyes on Bill’s ponytail.


Anna giggled.


For the first time in her life, she couldn’t feel her mother’s eyes rolling.


+++++


A/N – All my thanks to my betas wvchemteach & Kissmegrint.

Disclaimer – I do not own the Harry Potter World.




Flames




Nathan scooped up Accio and unceremoniously dropped him feet first into his carrier. With a wave of his wand, the door latched shut. Nathan bent down so he was on eye level with his cat’s tail end. Nathan sighed.


“Yes, you are coming to school with me. You may be the only creature, two or four legged, that I’m still on speaking terms with.�


Accio glared over his shoulder at Nathan before settling down in the carrier, his tail trailing out the door.


“You too, eh? So be it.�


Nathan straightened up and took inventory of what remained in his flat. Will, the clerk from Flourish & Blotts, would keep an eye on the place while he was at school. Nathan liked the idea of having a home to come back to when the school year ended. It was as if he was putting down roots. He hadn’t had many roots in his adult life. It was a nice change.


Nathan picked up his mug of tea and took a sip, his eyes following the witches and wizards going about their morning business. He hadn’t slept well. His mind had been too restless. Dumbledore had sent word that Ginny and Harry had made it to Hogwarts. For that, he was very thankful. The Headmaster had also mentioned they had not been informed of his mother’s demise or his role in it. Before they had Disapparated from the Burrow, Nathan had asked Dumbledore to allow him to be the one to tell them what happened. He was responsible for almost getting Harry and Ginny killed. Nathan had felt strongly about being the one to explain why.


His mind hundreds of kilometers away, it took a moment for Nathan to register that his eyes were following a familiar looking straw hat. He blinked and focused on the wide brim, the brown plait of hair coming from the back, the hurried gate that had mesmerized him so many times before, so many years ago. The ceramic mug slipped from Nathan’s fingers and fell, smashing to bits on the hardwood floor. Tea splashed over Nathan’s shoes and trouser legs. He didn’t notice. Leaning forward, he pressed his forehead against the window glass, his eyes searching for the straw hat. He couldn’t find it. Accio meowed his impatience at being caged for an unnecessary length of time. Nathan rubbed his eyes.


“Sorry, old man,� Nathan answered, reaching for his wand to clean up the shattered pieces of his mug. “I – thought – well, it doesn’t matter.�


Picking up the cat’s carrier, Nathan swung his satchel around his shoulders and picked up the handle of his trunk. Raising his wand, Nathan looked at Accio.


“Next stop,� he told the cat, “Hogsmeade then Hogwarts.�


With a ‘POP!’, cat, man and trunk were gone.


++++


Anna tried to wrap her hands around her cup of tea to warm them and frowned. Anna was a breakfast eater. If asked, she would readily admit she’d take a platter filled with hotcakes and bangers or an endless bowl of porridge with cream over an elegant multi-course dinner any day. Breakfast had no pretensions. It was a meal designed to start your day off right. Looking down at the three small tea cakes Madam Puddifoot had served her, Anna didn’t feel like her day was getting off on the right foot at all. How was she supposed to have the strength to find a place to live on that?


Sighing, Anna lifted the tea cup to her lips and glanced around the tea shop at the other patrons. It was her fault she was having to make due with three undernourished breakfast pastries. She had overslept, her alarm charm having been set for PM instead of AM. Waking up half an hour late, Anna had thrown on yesterday’s clothes, shoved her straw hat over her frazzled hair and rushed out of her bedroom at the Leaky Cauldron.


Arriving at White & Associates Home Finders a half hour tardy, the listing agent’s assistant informed her in a bored tone that since she had unfortunately missed her appointment and since they were horribly busy with other important clients, Anna would have to wait until this afternoon. Unless, of course, Anna was willing to Apparate to Hogsmeade and wait until the listing agent was done which would most likely be sometime around lunch. The assistant shut her brightly painted pink lips and stared at Anna. Anna blinked back, wondering how the young girl had said all of that in one breath without any inflection in her voice at all.


In the end, her stomach rumbling and in need of a large mug of tea, Anna had agreed to meet the listing agent in Hogsmeade. After all, she had decided she could use the time to get a decent breakfast and explore her new town. Anna dispiritedly picked up one of her tea cakes and bit it into it. Maybe moving to Hogsmeade wasn’t such a good idea, she mused as she set the cake down and picked up her tea cup. Could she really be happy in a town that didn’t serve a decent breakfast?


The bell over the door jingled. Anna looked up to see a harried looking witch with a clipboard and a large bag slung over her shoulder bustle in. The witch scanned the room, her gaze landing on Anna. Her hand outstretched, the witch wove her way through the tables.


“Maggie White, White & Associates. You must be Anna Patterson.�


“Uh, yes, I am,� Anna said, reaching out to shake Maggie’s hand and starting to stand up.


“No, no, don’t get up,� Maggie said, gratefully sinking into the seat across from Anna. “I could use the break.�


“I am so sorry I missed our appointment this morning,� Anna apologized.


“No worries, dear. Life is too short not to sleep in every now and again, be it on purpose or accidentally. Now, Lucy, my assistant, told me you’re looking at Hogsmeade. Well, of course, you are. We’re here, after all. These days, I like my clients to know exactly what they’re getting into. You do realize Hogwarts is in the near vicinity?�


Anna nodded, confused as to where this line of questioning was going.


“And you know students come into town on the occasional weekend?�


Confectioner's sugar from the tea cake flew up Anna’s nose as she snorted.


“Is something the matter?� Maggie asked, peering over the top of her clipboard.


“No, nothing,� Anna said, rubbing the bottom of her nose with the back of her hand. Students were the least of her worries.


“So, what are you looking for in a new home?�


Anna took a deep breath and smiled at Maggie, her disappointment over her morning meal fading as her future came into focus.


+++++


The light filtering through Harry’s closed eyelids was suddenly blocked out by a shadow. Even though his eyes weren’t open, Harry’s entire being knew who belonged to that shadow. He could feel her breath on his cheek as the clean, fresh scent of her hair floated around him. He turned his head on his pillow and felt his glasses slide up onto his nose. Harry slowly opened his eyes. Ginny smiled at him, her chin resting on her hands, her nose almost touching his.


“Good morning,� she said softly.


“’morning,� Harry replied, his mouth feeling like it was full of cotton.


“How are you feeling?� Ginny asked, reaching up to brush Harry’s hair back with her fingers.


“I don’t know,� he replied, blinking at the morning sun. “I don’t hurt, but then again, I haven’t tried moving. I could use a glass of water, though.�


“Oh, of course,� Ginny said, reaching over for a glass on the table between the beds. “Madam Pomfrey said the sleeping draught she gave you would make you thirsty.�


Harry hesitantly propped himself up on his elbow. His muscles felt stiff, but the shooting pain that had hindered their progress through the forest was gone. Ginny held the glass up to his lips and helped him take a drink.


“What happened?� Harry asked as he carefully flopped back onto his pillow.


“Well,� Ginny started, “two Death Eaters were in the clearing. Hagrid killed one with his crossbow. The other Disapparated. Madam Pomfrey thinks the Cruciatus Curse weakened your magical reserves and when you tried to hex the Death Eater, you depleted whatever you had left and blacked out.�


Harry flushed. Fainting seemed so – so pathetic. Ginny covered his hand with hers.


“Harry, Madam Pomfrey thinks because of how the curse entered your body, it was magnified to a point that would kill most adult wizards. The fact you are still alive is,� Ginny paused, her voice cracking, “well, surprising.�


Harry slowly flipped his hand over to squeeze Ginny’s. “This isn’t your fault, Ginny.�


Ginny bit her bottom lip and nodded.


“How did we get back here?� Harry asked, wanting to divert Ginny. Carefully rolling over on his side, Harry watched as she tried holding back her grin, failing miserably at the attempt. He wondered if he had it in him to lean up and kiss those smiling lips.


“Grawp carried you.�


The sight of Grawp splitting the tree in the forest crossed Harry’s mind and it occurred to him that it was probably a good thing he blacked out.


“How are you feeling?� Harry asked, his eyes roving over Ginny’s face. She looked pale, but rested. And, Harry realized thankfully, her eyes had lost that haunted look he had seen in them in the forest.


“Better. In fact, Madam Pomfrey has told me I can move into Gryffindor Tower today. You know, it will be good to have a little extra time to unpack,� she joked.


Harry chuckled. “Has she said anything about me?�


“No, Mr. Potter, I have not. I was waiting for you to wake up,� Madam Pomfrey’s voice broke into their conversation. Standing at the end of Harry’s bed, Madam Pomfrey studied her patient. “How are you feeling?�


Harry pushed himself up on his elbow. “Stiff,� he commented after the effort, “but so far, the pain seems to have subsided.�


Madam Pomfrey nodded. “Once again, Mr. Potter, you are a lucky young man. But then again,� she said, raising her eyebrows at Ginny, “maybe it’s not all due to luck.� Walking around the side of his bed, she ran her wand up and down Harry and touched his forehead. “I would say one more night here and then you may return to Gryffindor Tower. Miss Weasley, you need to allow Mr. Potter to rest.� Madam Pomfrey looked pointedly at Ginny who realized the nurse wasn’t leaving without her.


Ginny reluctantly stood up. Leaning forward, Ginny placed a soft kiss on Harry’s lips. “I’ll be back later,� she whispered as she backed up. Giving Harry a small wave, Ginny pushed open the doors of the Hospital wing and disappeared from view.


+++++



Ginny aimlessly wandered down the first floor corridor. The castle was waiting in anticipation for the arrival of students in a few days. The floors were polished, the windows sparkled as much as they could, the torches were trimmed and waiting. Ginny stopped and stood still, looking up and down the passageway trying to put her finger on what felt so strange. It was quiet – perhaps too quiet for a structure designed to house yet not contain the lives of adolescent witches and wizards. Ginny smiled to herself. It was almost as if the castle was a living, breathing entity that was lonely and feeling a little lost without its purpose.


“They’ll be here soon enough,� Ginny reassured the ceiling. “Then you will start wishing for the holidays!�


Giggling at herself, Ginny continued on her way, a spring in her footsteps. Harry was getting better! Things were getting better! They were back at Hogwarts, safe and sound. And once Harry was healed, they could do the bonding again. Any doubts Ginny had about her abilities to perform the bond were gone. It had been working in the clearing by Catarina’s cottage. She could feel it, see it, almost touch it. More importantly, Harry could, too.


Deciding some fresh air would do her good, Ginny turned in the direction of the Great Hall and the front doors. Passing the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, she was surprised to see the door open. Peeking inside, she heard a noise coming from Professor Borgin’s office. Professor Borgin’s back, she thought optimistically. Weaving her way through the desks to the office, Ginny knocked on the door. The noise inside stopped.


“Yes?�


Ginny slowly pushed the door open and peered inside. “Professor Borgin?�


Nathan looked up from the satchel he was unpacking and smiled hesitantly at her. “Hello, Ginny. Come in. How are you doing?�


Ginny smiled at Professor Borgin and stepped in. “Madam Pomfrey told me you were alright and would be back soon. How’s Catarina? Will she be coming soon, too?�


Ginny watched in surprise as Nathan’s expression clouded over. An aura of pain and exhaustion enveloped his person, radiating off him in waves Ginny could almost touch. Nathan motioned to one of the chairs in front of his desk and Ginny sat down, not taking her eyes from his face. Nathan cleared his throat and returned his attention to the satchel. Keeping his eyes focused on the parchment and quills he removed from the bag, he blinked back the sudden warm wetness he felt behind his eyelids. He knew Ginny was waiting for an answer but he kept silent for a moment, trying to reign in his emotions. After everything he had kept from this young girl, the fact she remained willing to speak to him amazed him. He wasn’t so sure she would be so willing after what he had to tell her next.


Dipping his hand back into the satchel one last time, Nathan removed his mother’s journal and carefully set it on his desk. He then flipped the top of the satchel closed and buckled the buckles. Setting it down on the floor by his feet, he straightened up and reached for his mother’s book, opening it to the page where the picture rested. Reverently, he picked up the picture and placed it against the books on the bookshelf behind his desk. I need to get a frame for that, he thought.


“Professor Borgin?� Ginny said quietly.


Nathan exhaled and turned back to face Ginny. “Where’s Harry?�


“In the Hospital Wing,� Ginny answered, a sense of foreboding beginning to creep into her heart at his toneless voice. “Why?�


“Is he better?�


“Yes. Madam Pomfrey said he would be able to leave the Hospital Wing tomorrow.�


Nathan sighed and ran his hand through his hair before resting it on his hips. “Well, then, I would rather only say this once. Do you mind if we head to the Hospital Wing?�


Not waiting for an answer, Nathan stepped around his desk and walked out the office door, leaving a stunned Ginny in his wake.


+++++


Nathan stood at the end of Harry’s bed, his hands clasped together, his eyes moving from Harry’s face to Ginny’s, trying to gauge their reaction.


“Sh – she’s dead?� Ginny whispered disbelievingly.


Nathan nodded.


“She fought Voldemort,� Harry stated flatly.


Nathan nodded again.


“And you - you brought him there?� Ginny asked, struggling to get her mind around the unthinkable. “You brought him into your mother’s home knowing he would kill her?�


Nathan nodded. He was at a loss for what else to do or say. Every nerve in his body tingled as he waited for the story to sink in. He needed them to react. Even if they hated him, he needed to know it was done.


Ginny swallowed, her face pale, her skin prickling with chills despite the warm August sun pouring in the windows. She sat down on the edge of Harry’s bed, feeling him shift slightly to make room for her.


“Why did she do it?� Ginny asked, her heart beginning to break through the numbness, pushing tears upward and outward.


Nathan swallowed, a selfish glimmer of hope springing up inside. If Ginny was asking questions, perhaps all was not lost.


“She,� Nathan’s voice cracked. Swallowing, he began again. “My mother never forgave herself for what she did. She had vowed many years ago that if given the opportunity, she would do what she could to make things right. She used the only weapon available to her to do irreparable damage to her bond.�


“And she asked for your help?� Ginny whispered.


“She asked for me to do what I could.�


Harry’s head came up and he locked gazes with Nathan. “Irreparable damage?�


“The Ancient Magic form of an Obliteration Charm, for lack of a better term, fries the bonds. It’s as if you were to take a match to a piece of Muggle nylon rope and let it melt – nothing can be woven there again. In other words, Tom will never be able to bond with anyone ever again.�


“Does he know that?� Harry asked.


“No.�


“Are you going to tell him?�


“Not if I can help it,� Nathan answered truthfully. Unclasping his hands, Nathan walked around the end of Harry’s bed and sat down on the bed opposite him. “I do need to tell him something soon. I have my mother’s journal with her notes on Obliteration Charms. I’m hoping to find something suitable in there. It is not a widely accepted practice.�


“They are considered the Unforgivable Curses of Mediators,� Ginny said quietly. Nathan looked at her surprised and she shrugged. “Your mum told me a little about them. But she never said she would ever consider using one.�


Nathan nodded, his gaze shifting to the toes of his shoes. Ginny wiped at the tears dampening her cheeks. Harry moved to put his arm around her and pulled her against him, her head resting on his shoulder. The air in the ward pulsed with grief and regret, as the three of them contemplated a life given in hopes of a brighter future.


“What do we do now?� Ginny asked quietly.


Nathan kept his eyes on his shoes as he answered, not wanting to pressure Harry and Ginny by his gaze. “If I were in your position, I would go through with the bond. Your blood is still a valuable commodity, so to speak. In addition, your bond can be beneficial to both you and Harry, which may come in handy in the future.�


Ginny blinked then nodded against Harry’s shoulder. The war. Of course.


“Is there anything else you haven’t told us?� Harry asked coldly.


“No,� Nathan said, his eyes steady with Harry’s. “You know everything I do.�


Pushing himself off the bed, Nathan glanced at the teenagers. “I’ll let you think about it. You are safe here.�


“Professor Borgin?� Ginny said, stopping Nathan as he walked toward the doors. “Who would take over my training, now th – that Catarina is gone?� She hiccupped as she tried to strengthen her quivering voice.


“I’m not sure, Ginny,� Nathan replied honestly, walking back to the end of Harry’s bed. “I know Professor Snape is very knowledgeable regarding Blood Bonds-“


“Absolutely not!� Harry exclaimed. “I will not have Snape messing with-“


Nathan held up his hands to stop Harry’s tirade. “Harry, I understand your relationship with Severus Snape. I am not suggesting that he teach Ginny. We may need to consult him, though.�


“We?� Ginny asked. “You mean you would teach me?�


“Well,� Nathan replied, “I can try. With help, I think we can still do it. But Ginny,� Nathan said, looking at her earnestly, “you should know, your mother is not happy about all of this.�


Patting the end of the bed with his knuckles, Nathan turned and headed back to the door. Harry took Ginny’s hands and squeezed. Taking a steadying breath, she called out, “Thank you, Professor Borgin. I will worry about my family. You need to worry about teaching me. Your mother said I kept her on her toes.�


Nathan stopped, his palm resting flat on the door to the Hospital Wing. He didn’t know what he had done to deserve this, but he was grateful. Glancing over his shoulder, he saw Harry wrap his arms around Ginny, who had given into her grief over the loss of her mentor. Harry glanced up and met Nathan’s eyes. Nathan inclined his head in thanks as the door closed behind him.


+++++


After leaving Harry and Ginny, Nathan made his way back to his office. A sudden burst of industrial energy coursing through his veins sustained him through several hours of poring over manuals and texts on Mediators. Closing the cover on a particularly intricate one, Nathan felt the hollowness that had taken up residence in his chest return. The shadows slanting across the top of his desk spoke of the approaching evening. He pushed his chair back from his desk and his stomach turned. Perhaps that empty feeling in his middle wasn’t all emotional, he mused. He realized he hadn’t eaten since breakfast.


Stepping into the corridor, Nathan made his way toward the Great Hall. He nodded at Professor McGonagall and followed his instinct to keep walking right out the front doors. The lazy breeze tickling his robes foretold of coming changes. Students would soon be traveling up this road, filling the hallways, pouring through the castle. Sadly, fewer than last year. Death Eater attacks had seen to that. Nathan quickened his pace.


Pushing his shoulder against the thick, solid wood door of the Three Broomsticks, Nathan entered the pub. A handful of patrons were scattered throughout the room, and thankfully, none of them were all that interested in the newcomer. Nathan wove his way through the tables and sat down on a stool facing the bar.


“Professor Borgin,� Madam Rosmerta greeted him with a smile. “Welcome back! Your usual?� she asked as she reached for a Butterbeer.


“Firewhiskey,� Nathan replied firmly, folding his hands in front of him.


Madam Rosmerta raised her eyebrows at her patron. “You sure about that?� she asked glancing up as the door to the pub opened again.


“Yes.�


Shrugging, Madam Rosmerta placed a glass in front of Nathan and poured. “Go easy on that,� she warned as she placed the bottle of Odgen’s on the bar next to Nathan. “You won’t find any answers in there.�


“I’m not looking for answers,� Nathan replied picking up the glass and eyeing it. “I’m looking for forgiveness.�


“Well,� the barkeep replied, wiping her hands on her apron, “the best you’ll do there is forgetfulness. But it always comes back, dear.�


Nathan heard a chair scrape as he lifted the glass to his lips. The unmistaken smell of pure grain alcohol burned his nostrils as he began to tilt the liquid fire into his mouth. His lips opened as a sudden force slammed into his back. The glass flew from his hands and bounced off the top of the bar, down to the floor, splattering whiskey everywhere. Fuming, Nathan whirled around and stood up.


“What the bloody hell do you think you’re do-“


“Oh, I’m so sorry! I – I tripped. Here, are you al –“


Madam Rosmerta stepped up to the bar and waved her wand, cleaning up the spilled drink. Her eyes darted between the witch and wizard on the other side. They stood there, staring at each other, mouths open wide. She was pretty sure if she poked her wand at the air separating these two, sparks would explode from it. Being a good barkeep, Madam Rosmerta knew when to listen close up and when to listen from afar. Picking up Nathan’s glass, she stepped back and went to the other end of the bar, her eyes never leaving the couple who obviously weren’t strangers.


Nathan recovered first. “Anna? What the hell are you doing here? Were – were you in Diagon Alley this morning? What – what…� Nathan’s voice trailed off, his anger morphing into confusion, his heart thumping wildly in his chest.


Anna could feel herself blushing wildly as she reached up and dragged the straw hat off her head. Nervously, she tucked a flyaway brown curl behind her ear. “Nathan! I’m sorry, really. Are you alright? Oh, heavens,� Anna clutched the brim of her hat in her hands, her eyes darting anywhere but at Nathan. Releasing the hat with one hand, she pressed the bridge of her nose with it. This wasn’t how I pictured this at all!


“Pardon?�


“Oh, damn, I did it again,� Anna said, finally meeting Nathan’s eyes. She remembered those eyes. She could lose herself in those eyes.


Nathan surprised himself by grinning. “You said that out loud.� He had forgotten that she did that. “Where have you been? Why are you here?�


Anna swallowed and looked at the bar. “How about I replace what I spilled and we talk?� she said, motioning to Madam Rosmerta. “Two of whatever he had.�


“Firewhiskey?� Madam Rosmerta asked skeptically.


“Firewhiskey,� Nathan and Anna answered simultaneously, nodding.


“Suit yourself,� Madam Rosmerta said placing two glasses on the bar and filling them.


Anna reached out for a glass and led the way to a booth at the end of the bar. She scooted in, plopping her hat on the seat next to her. Nathan sat down at the other end, the hat acting as chaperone between them.


“So,� Anna started, her fingers wrapped around her glass. “I’m back.�


Nathan stared at her incredulously. “You’re back? That’s all you have to say?�


Anna inflated her cheeks like a chipmunk and slowly released the air. “Oh, crap,� she exclaimed. Picking up her glass, Anna drained it in one gulp, grimacing as the burning liquid shot down her throat and splashed in the pit of her stomach. She winced. “Should have eaten lunch,� she muttered as she set her glass down. Taking a deep breath, she met Nathan’s questioning gaze.


“Yes, I’m back. Or perhaps I should say I’m here. In fact, I just rented a little cottage on the edge of town. Gringotts offered me a position in London. It sounded like a good thing and it was time to get out of Egypt. I had some things I needed to look into here. I just arrived in London yesterday. I Apparated up here today and now, I’m rambling,� Anna took a breath and smiled apologetically at Nathan. “What are you doing here?�


Nathan’s mind raced to catch up with Anna’s words, his tongue suddenly tied and no intelligent words coming to the forefront of his brain. “I work here. Well, not here. I teach. At Hogwarts. I’m a teacher at Hogwarts.�


Nathan mentally kicked himself. Why did this woman have this power over him? Mere minutes in her presence and years of polish went right down the tube. He felt like he was a first year student with his first serious crush all over again. But then, it had always been like this with her.


“You’re a professor? That’s brilliant! I’m positive you make a smashing professor.�


“Uh, thank you,� Nathan said flushing. Taking a sip of his Firewhiskey, he contemplated his next question. “How are your parents?�


“Dead, thank you,� Anna answered, then giggled. Nathan glanced up at her strange behavior. “I’m sorry. That was uncalled for. Too much whiskey, not enough food,� Anna commented rubbing the bridge of her nose. “A ceiling of a tomb collapsed on my parents approximately six months ago.�


“I’m sorry,� Nathan replied.


“No, you’re not,� Anna shook her head at him. “Nathan, be honest. You never liked my parents. My parents never liked you. Well, my mother never liked you.�


“No, I am sorry,� Nathan repeated. “I am sorry because their deaths would have hurt you.�


Anna sat back in the booth surprised. “Th – Thank you,� she said quietly. “To be honest, we had grown apart over the past couple years. A difference in opinions, you might say.�


Madame Rosmerta stopped at their table and picked up Anna’s empty glass. “Another?� she asked.


Anna shook her head. “No. Thank you. I need food.�


Madame Rosemerta nodded and walked away. Anna rested her elbows on the table and leaned toward Nathan. “Nathan, I’m not here to interfere in your life or cause any problems. I will be working in London so we shouldn’t be bumping into each other too much. If it becomes a problem, I will find another place closer to work.�


Nathan could almost see the words coming out of his mouth, his brain screaming for him to reel them in. “Oh, no, that’s alright. In fact, would you like to come up to Hogwarts? You could say hello to Professor Dumbledore if you like.�


Nathan inwardly cringed. What was he thinking? She had taken his then twenty one year old heart in her hands, thrown it on the ground and stomped on it. Now, almost twenty years later, he was on the verge of giving it to her again? He really was an idiot.


“Oh,� Anna blinked. “Well, if you like.�


If he liked? If he liked? Well, now that he handed it to her, she doesn’t want it? He was more than an idiot. He was a fool. A fool who couldn’t keep his mouth shut.


“Sure. Just send an owl to Hogwarts when you get settled and we can set up a time.� Nathan forced himself to stand up, leaving his half empty glass of Firewhiskey sitting on the table.


“You look good, Nathan,� Anna said softly, smiling up at him.


He couldn't stop himself. He opened his mouth.


“You do too, Anna.�


And before he said anything else, Nathan turned on his heels and practically ran out the door.


Madame Rosemerta wandered over to the table and picked up Nathan’s glass, her eyes on the closing door. “You’re new here, aren’t you?� she asked.


Anna nodded.


“You aren’t new to him, though.�


Anna shook her head. “No, I’m not. I wish I was though. Then I could do it all over and not muck it up this time!�


With that, Anna picked up her straw hat and shoved it on her head. Scooting out of the booth, she nodded her thanks at the barkeep and headed toward the door.


+++++


Ginny sat staring at the fire in the Gryffindor Common room. Dobby had asked her if she wanted one. She had felt a little foolish saying yes, after all, it was just her and it wasn’t all that cold. But the house elf had happily set the first fire of the term in the fireplace, snapped his fingers and had flames dancing in mere seconds. Now, sitting here on the overstuffed couch, her chin resting on her knees, she was thankful for the added warmth of the fire. Sniffling, she rubbed her forehead on her knee. A dull ached spread from ear to ear, a leftover reminder of the tears she had shed for her mentor and friend. Rubbing her upper arms, Ginny wished briefly she had brought a blanket down with her. Looking longingly over her shoulder at the stairs, she thought briefly of the moment she had managed to summon her wand in the forest clearing the end of last term. Perhaps if she closed her eyes and concentrated…


“Here, this will keep you warm.�


Ginny’s scream was cut off by a warm familiar hand covering her mouth.


“Shhh, Gin, it’s me!� Harry said quickly, climbing over the back of the couch, a blanket in his free arm.


“Harry!� Ginny exclaimed as he removed his hand. “What are you doing here?�


“Don’t tell anyone,� Harry leaned forward, whispering conspiratorially, “but I broke out.�


Ginny giggled as she shifted over to make room for Harry. “Are you sure you’re alright?�


“Yeah,� Harry said, snuggling up to Ginny and covering them with the blanket. “I just thought it must be really lonely in the common room with no one else around.�


“That’s really sweet of you, Harry,� Ginny said, tucking her hair behind her ear.


Harry grinned. “And to be honest, I was really lonely in the Hospital Wing all by myself.� Ginny snorted.


“Are you alright?� Harry asked concerned.


Ginny nodded slowly. “I’m going to miss her.�


“Yeah, I know,� Harry agreed, placing a kiss on Ginny’s forehead.


“Madam Pomfrey is going to be really mad if you aren’t in your bed in the morning.�


Harry snorted. “Madam Pomfrey is just being overly protective. I’m fine. Besides, I’ll be back before she knows I’m gone. Dobby promised to come back in a couple of hours to sneak me back there.�


“Dobby helped you?� Ginny asked surprised.


“Yeah,� Harry grinned as he curled a strand of Ginny’s hair around his finger.


“You know, I kind of like Dobby,� Ginny said moving her head forward on the pillow they shared so she could slowly rub her nose against Harry’s.


“Yeah,� Harry answered, his breath catching in his throat. “I do, too,� he whispered, before shifting his head so it wasn’t just their noses kissing.




++++


A/N – Don’t look now, I’ve gone fluffy. But a little fluff never hurt anyone. Of course, the question is, how long will it last…


I owe and apology for not mentioning Been Reading’s input in the last chapter – thank you for asking why!


My thanks to my Beta/collaborator wvchemteach and beta Kissmegrint for making this whole thing work.

Disclaimer – I do not own Harry Potter.




Mother’s Love






Ginny sat straight up in bed, her borrowed nightgown soaked with sweat, her heart beating uncontrollably. She squinted into the bright sun streaming through the window of the dormitory. Her breathing slowed as she looked around at her familiar surroundings. Swallowing hard, Ginny pulled her nightgown away from her chest, feeling the cool morning air brush her flushed skin. She hadn’t dreamt about the Chamber in over a year.


Untangling herself from the sheets twisting like vines up her calves, Ginny swung her legs over the side of her bed. Scooting off the edge, her bare feet crossed over the cool stones to the window. Closing her eyes, she poked her head out of the window into the morning breeze, reveling in the crispness of the oncoming fall. This hadn’t been a normal Chamber dream. Ginny snorted. Of course, what was normal about dreaming of the Chamber of Secrets? she thought. Ginny opened her eyes and gazed at the grounds.


Catarina had been in her dream, standing in the middle of the chamber, beckoning to her. But it wasn’t an eleven year old Ginny who entered the light, it was Ginny as she was today.


Drawing her head inside, she turned around and leaned against the wall, her eyes roaming over the empty beds that would be filled soon. Her stomach rumbled. Glancing at the sky, she realized it was probably late morning.


Catarina had then turned and Ginny saw Tom as Catarina had known him. Tom had raised his wand and pointed it at Catarina who threw her hands out in front of her.


As the flash of light exploded in front of her eyes, Ginny had woken up.


Ginny sat down on the edge of her bed and looked out the window at the bright blue skies, her mind wandering back to her dream. No, not a dream, she thought, a nightmare. Definitely, a nightmare.


++++


Harry struggled through the portrait hole, his hands clutching six toast triangles wrapped in a napkin and a goblet of pumpkin juice. He grimaced as he sloshed the liquid down his front. Setting the toast and juice on the nearest table, Harry swiped at the orange dribbles soaking into the cotton.


“It’s a lost cause,� Ginny commented from the bottom step of the dormitory stairs.


“Hey,� Harry said, dropping his shirt. “I know. At least I should have a change of clothes tonight if Ron brings my trunk.�


“Different clothes? What a thought!� Ginny exclaimed, walking over and wrapping her arms around Harry. “Good morning! How was your night?�


“Short,� Harry grinned at her as he wrapped his arms around her. Harry leaned against the back of the couch and drew Ginny with him. “I brought you toast.�


“You’re my hero,� Ginny sighed, batting her eyelashes at him and standing up on her tiptoes to give Harry a soft kiss on his lips.


Harry pulled away and touched his nose lightly to Ginny’s, his eyes focused on her lips. Her breath was warm and slightly minty. He saw her eyes flitter as his nose gently brushed hers once, twice, a third time. Harry lightly traced Ginny’s parted lips with his thumb, before replacing his thumb with his lips. He felt her melt, her softness against his chest.


“Hem, hem.�


Ginny’s hands trailed up Harry’s back, her fingers dancing over his bare neck and weaving into his hair, pressing against his scalp. One of Harry’s hands found the warm, soft skin exposed on Ginny’s back by her stretching up. Harry buried his other hand in Ginny’s hair, deepening the kiss as their tongues danced.


“Hem, HEM!�


Harry and Ginny broke apart, blinking dazedly at each other, hearts pounding, breathing ragged.


“Don’t you two have someplace to be?�


With a bewildered look on her flushed face, Ginny looked up at a portrait of several young maidens giggling behind their aprons, peeking out from behind the bulk of the Fat Lady who was visiting their portrait. The Fat Lady stood there, her hands on her hips and a disapproving look on her face.


Harry dropped his hands to Ginny’s waist and leaned his forehead on her shoulder. “She’s right.�


“Really?� Ginny replied unbelievingly.


“Hmmm,� Harry mumbled into Ginny’s shoulder.


“Hem, hem!�


“Alright,� Harry muttered as he gently pushed Ginny back. “Dumbledore wants to see us in his office.�


“Now?� Ginny asked frustrated, reluctantly stepping back and shooting the Fat Lady a disgruntled look.


“Now,� Harry nodded apologetically. “I told him I’d come and get you.�


Ginny sighed in resignation, grabbed the toast and followed Harry out of the portrait hole.


“It’s not nice to keep the Headmaster waiting!� the Fat Lady called after them from her own frame.


“Jealous old battleaxe,� Ginny muttered as she trotted to catch up to Harry.


“I heard that!� the Fat Lady yelled as the portrait hole swung shut.


+++++



“Miss Weasley,� Dumbledore said, reading from the parchment he held in his hands, “it came to the attention of the Ministry of Magic that you performed some magic in your time in the Forbidden Forest.�


Sitting up straight in her chair, Ginny visibly paled as Dumbledore looked at her over his half moon glasses.


“And I know you’ve been worried about it, too,� he commented mildly, his mouth beginning to smile. “You need not. It has been smoothed over.�


Ginny slouched in relief and grinned at the Headmaster. “Thank you, sir.�


Dumbledore nodded and turned his attention to Harry. “Now, Harry, I understand from Madam Pomfrey that you have suffered considerable spell damage. She has advised that due to your magical reserves being at a dangerously low level when you first arrived back at Hogwarts several days ago, that you refrain from doing any strenuous magical activities for the next six weeks.�


Harry opened his mouth to interrupt but Dumbledore held up his hand and continued.


“You will still be able to attend classes. She has however suggested you take a rest from dueling practice and put off starting the DA back up until November. It also means that you and Miss Weasley will not be able to perform the bonding ceremony until you are fully healed.�


Harry looked questioningly between the Headmaster and Ginny who was nodding.


“Harry, if we were to bond now, I might overpower you,� Ginny shrugged. “It is such an obtrusive process and your defenses are low. You’d have no way of protecting yourself if something were to go wrong again.�


“And for that reason, as well,� Dumbledore added, “I’m afraid I cannot allow you to visit Hogsmeade until your magical reserves are fully restored.�


Harry slumped back in his chair. “And what exactly am I supposed to do instead?� Harry complained grumpily.


Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled over his glasses at Ginny. “I have a feeling you’ll find something to keep yourself busy.� As the blush crept up her cheeks, Ginny’s eyes turned toward her shoes. “Also, Madame Pomfrey has suggested you use your Occlumency lessons as a way to test your reserve powers. Professor Borgin is quite well versed in a manner of Occlumency practiced by those proficient in Ancient Magic. If it is agreeable to you, I would like him to take over your Occlumency lessons for a while.�


Harry considered the thought of Professor Borgin for a moment and shrugged his shoulders.


“Lastly, Harry,� Dumbledore smiled, reaching into his robe pocket and pulling out a folded piece of parchment, “this would have normally been sent with your booklist, however, under the circumstances, I have the honor of presenting it to you in person.�


Harry accepted the parchment Dumbledore handed him and unfolded it, uncovering a Gryffindor patch. Harry couldn’t identify the feelings coursing through him – Fear? Excitement? Pride? – as he read the words across the shield.


“Well done, Harry,� Dumbledore said quietly.


Harry ran his fingers over the patch, tracing the words Head Boy. “Thank you, sir.�


“Congratulations, Harry,� Ginny said, leaning over to give him a kiss on the cheek. “You deserve it.�


Harry flushed and ducked his head. “Thanks,� Harry said. “Uh, I –“


“Albus!� Nathan Borgin raced up the stairs to Dumbledore’s office, clutching his forearm.


“Do you know what you are going to say?�


Nathan winced and nodded. “I’ve spoken with Severus.�


“Very well, then,� Dumbledore replied.


Nathan released his arm and nodded at Harry and Ginny and turned, pulling his hood over his head.


+++++


After Nathan’s abrupt departure, Dumbledore had ushered Ginny and Harry out of his office rather quickly, giving only the explanation that Tom had wanted answers and Nathan was going to try to provide some. The Headmaster had annoyingly avoided specifics which left Ginny speculating possibilities as she sat in one of the high backed chairs in the Gryffindor Common Room waiting for Harry to come down from the boys’ dormitory.


Leaning over to inspect the toes of her trainers, Ginny yelped in surprise as the empty fireplace burst into green flame and her mother’s head appeared.


“Mum! What are you doing?�


“It’s good to see you, too, Ginny,� Molly replied shortly. “I wanted to make sure you were alright! You haven’t bothered to send me an owl and tell me you were. I’ve received updates from Professor Dumbledore and Madam Pomfrey, but nothing from you. You gave your father and me quite the fright!�


“Yes, well, Mum, I couldn’t really contact you from the Forbidden Forest,� Ginny replied with a touch of sarcasm. “Besides, I was rather surprised you weren’t here five minutes after we got back,� she muttered under her breath.


“What was that?�


“Nothing, Mum,� Ginny said, sighing heavily.


“Well, you have been back at school for several days now. You have had time. Besides, you shouldn’t have been in the Forbidden Forest in the first place!� Molly snapped.


“Mum, not now. I’m really not in the mood.�


“Ginny, this entire blood bonding business has only led you into danger. It is –“


“Mum, do you know Harry is Head Boy?� Ginny asked, attempting to avoid a major row with her mother.


“Well, of course he is. That’s a well deserved honor for him. But that does not mean you should go through –“


“Madam Pomfrey says he’s going to be fine. His magical reserves will be back to normal in six weeks.�


“Six weeks! There isn’t any reason why he should have to be in such a state in the first place! This is foolish nonsense! Ginny, you cannot go through with this!�


“Mum! You don’t understand!� Ginny argued, rubbing her forehead where a throbbing ache was gathering.


“I do, too, understand, young lady,� Molly admonished. The fire may have been green, but there wasn’t any mistaking the redness of anger in her expression. “That – Nath - him – he almost got you and Harry hurt. Or worse yet, he could have gotten you killed!�


“Mum! We weren’t in danger!�


“You were attacked!�


“Yes, but we Apparated out of there! We –“


“Illegally Apparated into the Forbidden Forest, Ginevra!�


“Mum, this is important!�


“Keeping you safe is important!�


“I am safe. Harry is safe. We are at Hogwarts, Mum,� Ginny ground out, feeling the last strings of restraint fall away.


“YOU KNOW WHAT HE DID TO HIS MOTHER?� Molly bellowed out of the flames. With each syllable, the flames shot higher and brighter until they licked the underside of the mantel.


Her jaw clenched, her eyes narrowed, Ginny shot up from her seat and stepped closer to the flames. Leaning down so she was eye to eye with her mother, Ginny scowled.


“Back off, Mum. I’m doing this.�


Taken aback, Molly stuttered a moment before regaining her position. “N-No, you aren’t. If you try to do this, I’ll bring you straight home, I -“


“I won’t come home,� Ginny retorted.


“You have to come home, Ginny. You are not of age,� Molly shot back.


“Fine,� Ginny snapped. “The minute I’m legal, you won’t have to worry about setting my place at the table anymore.�


Molly’s eyes flew open and her mouth dropped open. “GINEVRA MOLLY WEASLEY! HOW DARE –“


“MUM!� Ginny shouted, straightening up, fists at her side, anger bubbling over. “You will do anything in your power to keep those you love safe -


“Which is what I’m doing!�


“I love Harry,� Ginny shouted, ignoring her mother’s outburst, “and this is something I can do to help keep him safe.�


“There are other ways to keep Harry safe!�


“There aren’t better ways,� Ginny ground out. “We’re doing this, Mum. You can’t change our minds. This is a good thing,� she said, punctuating every word with jab of her finger. “I’m sorry you can’t seem to see that.�


“Ginny –“


“Mum, I have to go.�


“Go? Go where? The only place you’re going –“


“Bye, Mum. I’ll talk to you later,� Ginny sighed, turning away from the fireplace where Molly Weasley’s head sputtered in the green flames before dying out.



+++++


Anna bent her neck back, then to her left shoulder and to her right shoulder. Placing her hands on either side, she squeezed, feeling the lumps of stress compress. Groaning, she dropped her hands to her lap. Her first official day on the job and her desk was already buried under parchment. Reaching out for her mug, Anna titled it toward her. Empty.


Thankful for the excuse to stretch her legs, Anna carried her mug through the desks, smiling at the witches, wizards and goblins at their desks as she passed. Pushing the door at the back of the room open, Anna entered the hallway and made her way toward the kitchen. With each step, the pocket of her pants hit her leg. Slipping her hand inside, Anna touched Lily Potter’s key, the metal warm against her fingertips.


“Anna! Wait up!�


Anna turned to see Bill Weasley jogging up the corridor toward her.


“Tea time?� he asked.


Anna smiled and wiggled her mug. “You could say that.�


“How’s the first day going?�


Anna set her mug on the counter and pulled a tea canister toward her. “Alright. It appears my predecessor suffered from short timer’s disease and stopped doing paperwork a month before he left, but other than that, it’s going well. How about you?�


Bill crossed his arms across his chest and leaned against the counter. He watched as Anna scooped loose tea into a ball and put it in her mug. “I’ve got a case I’d like you to look at. There are reports of some counterfeit authorization letters circulating.�


Anna snorted. “This is what our lives have come to?� she joked, lighting a fire with her wand under the kettle she held.


Bill grinned. “The letters are charmed to not reveal any incriminating information on who created them. We’ve already had two curse breakers sent to St. Mungos because they tried to break the charms. It’s not a tomb, but it’s a living,� Bill shrugged.


Anna poured hot water from the kettle into her mug. “That, and we can’t have the wrong sort successfully accessing vaults.�


“When did we get that?� Bill asked nodding at the teapot.


“Oh, I brought it. Can’t stand tea out of my wand. Tastes like the core. And no one wants to drink tea that tastes like the tail end of a centaur.�


Bill chuckled. “Good point.�


Anna fished the tea ball out of her mug. “Bill,� Anna started, wrapping her hands around her mug, “who handles safe boxes these days?�


“Uh, Swelf, I believe,� Bill replied.


“Swelf? Really? He must be positively ancient by now,� Anna chuckled.


“I believe he is. Why?�


“I came into possession of a key to one of the boxes. The owners are deceased. I was wanting to clear it out.�


“Shouldn’t be a problem,� Bill said. “Can I walk with you?�


Anna nodded and lead Bill out of the kitchen area and down the corridor in the opposite direction from their office. The hallway got smaller, the floor bumpier and the air colder as their wound their way downwards. They stopped in front of a curved wooden door with a circular iron handle. The uniformed guard standing in front of the door looked at them questioningly. Bill and Anna handed their wands to the guard who placed them on a small brass meter sitting on a table to his right. A voice floated up stating their names and authorization. The guard handed the wands back and stepped to the side. Bill pushed the door open.


The room they entered was dimly lit with torches. The ceiling couldn’t be seen, the walls seeming to stretch forever, lined with boxes, neatly organized by number. A small table stood in the middle of the room. The goblin sitting on a stool at the end continued to scribble in his large record book.


“Don’t touch anything,� Bill whispered.


Anna smiled. “I know. You forget, Bill. I’m the one who set up the wards in this room many moons ago.� Stepping forward, Anna smiled and stretched out her hand. “Hello, Swelf.�


Bill’s mouth dropped open. He’d never seen a goblin smile before. Or at least that’s what he thought the goblin at the end of the table was doing. To be honest, it was kind of hard to tell under all the wrinkles. Swelf looked like he could be as old as the stone the walls were built of. The aged goblin scooted off his chair and enclosed Anna’s hand in his own.


“Ms. Patterson. Welcome home. What can I do for you?�


“I’m here to clear out a box.�


“Do you have the key?�


“Uh, yeah, it’s here,� Anna set her tea down on the table and dug her hand into her pocket, pulling out a handkerchief, a handful of sickles, a quill tip, a piece of string and the key. Several coins rolled across the polished wooden surface and bounced to the floor as she dropped it all on the table. Anna fished out the key and handed to the goblin. Swelf took the key and walked over to the ladder resting in the corner. Climbing on the bottom rung, Swelf motioned with his hand and the ladder moved left a meter and stopped. With another motion, the step Swelf stood on began to rise, carrying the goblin up until Anna could only see the bottom of his shoes. Anna heard the key slide into a lock then the sliding of wood against wood and Swelf came back into view holding a rectangular shaped box. Swelf placed the box on the table and handed Anna back her key.


“It is good to see you again, Ms. Patterson,� the goblin said before returning to his parchment.


“Thank you, Swelf,� Anna replied, gathering up the box and her pocket contents and following Bill out of the room.


“Here,� Bill said, taking the safe box from Anna’s arms. “I’ll carry this. You have your hands full.�


Anna smiled gratefully at Bill as she stuffed her handkerchief and coins in her pockets.


“So, who did the box belong to?� Bill asked as he led the way to Anna’s desk.


Distracted by filling her pockets again, Anna replied without thinking. “Uh, Lily Evans, I think.�


Anna ran headfirst into Bill’s back as he stopped suddenly. Heads turned in their direction as sickles flew from Anna’s hands. Bill grabbed Anna by the elbow and directed her into a small conference room, closing the door behind them. “Lily Evans? As in Lily Evans Potter?


Anna cringed. She hadn’t wanted to make a big deal out of this. It was probably nothing. “Yes. I knew her as Lily Evans at Hogwarts.�


“How did you get a key to a box owned by Lily Potter?� Bill asked suspiciously, setting the box between them on the table and leaning toward Anna.


Anna blew her cheeks out as she felt the stress returning to her shoulders. “Lily Potter sent it to my father. I found it with a letter in my parent’s apartment when I cleaned it out.�


“Why would she send it to your father?� Bill asked disbelievingly, pulling a chair out and sitting down. Reaching out, he pulled the box toward him.


Anna plopped down in the chair facing Bill’s. “The letter didn’t specifically say,� she replied, nonchalantly placing her hand on top of the box and moving it back to her. “My father dabbled in protection spells, particularly the bond between mothers and their children. He even wrote a book on it.�


“But why would Lily Potter leave your father a key,� Bill asked, pointing his wand at the box and reeling it back, “and then your father just abandon the box?�


The box was half way across the table when Anna rolled her eyes, pointed her wand at it and uttered, “Remeo dirimo.� The box slid back. “Don’t even think about it,� she said as Bill opened his mouth to retaliate.


“Hold your nose,� she warned, pulling the key from her pocket.


Bill grabbed his nose as Anna inserted the key into the lock. A series of clicks followed and the key was spit out of the lock, followed by a puff of green acrid smelling smoke.


“You know, I know at least six spells that would fix the smell of the locking charm used on these, but every time I suggested one of them, Swelf would shoot my idea down. I think he likes the stink.� Waving her wand in the air, Anna muttered, “Expurgo,� released her nose and took a sniff. “Better. Alright, let’s see what’s in here.�


Anna carefully slipped her fingernail under the lid of the wooden box and lifted. Safe boxes were designed to expand and shrink depending on the contents. Lily’s box was the size of a standard roll of parchment, which is exactly what Anna pulled out. Setting the roll aside, Anna trailed her fingers to all corners of the box to make sure she hadn’t missed anything. Satisfied it was empty, she closed the lid and pushed it aside.


Anna rolled the parchment flat on the table and trailed her finger over the neat script. Bill scooted his chair over and began to read.


“Anna, is this about Blood Bonds?� Bill asked, not taking his eyes from the page.


Surprised, Anna looked up at the top of Bill’s head. “What do you know about Blood Bonds?�


Bill leaned back and tapped his fingers on the table top. “Ah, it’s a bit of a long story,� he said, scratching behind his left ear. “As it turns out, my sister has, well, participated in one, sort of.�


“Who’s her bond?�


“Harry Potter,� Bill replied quietly.


Anna paused, before asking the question she knew the answer to already. “Who trained them?�


“A witch by the name of Catarina Borgin. Her son is a professor at Hogwarts.�


“Nathan,� Anna said quietly.


“You know him?� Bill asked surprised.


Anna nodded.


“Anna, if Lily Potter was researching Blood Bonds in order to protect her family, I think the Order needs to know about this.�


Anna scanned the parchment again, her mind struggling to get around the information. “Lily had determined her love could protect Harry because of the blood they shared while he was in her womb. That protection is key to the maternal bond between mother and child. Even Muggles have it, though it manifests itself differently, tending to be more comforting than magical.�


“Anna? The Order? I think they should know,� Bill pestered.


“Hold on, hold on,� Anna said, waving her hand in Bill’s direction as she kept reading. “She was trying to see if that protection could stem to James. Well no,� Anna said, looking up, “of course, it couldn’t, because I’m guessing she wasn’t a Mediator.�


“How much do you know about Mediators?� Bill asked suspiciously.


“Oh, I’m not one,� Anna said, shaking her head. “I’ve heard about them, read about them. Amazing talent and abilities,� Anna set her tea mug on the table and returned to the parchment. “She was also trying to determine if the bond between mother and child could be shared. Hmmm….�


“Shared?�


“Uh, yes, shared. For example, the blood protection of such a maternal bond holds strong between a mother and her children. That protection can also be given to other female members of the mother’s family. Like with Harry’s aunt.�


“You know about the Dursleys?� Bill asked incredulously.


Anna nodded. “Dumbledore contacted my father about the use of the spell used to protect Harry. I remember the night very well. It’s hard to forget when Albus Dumbledore pops up at the end of your table in the middle of supper.�


“How old were you?� Bill teased, pushing his chair back on its back legs and raising his eyebrows at Anna.


“Old enough to remember,� Anna replied sourly. Anna tapped her finger on the parchment. “By shared, Lily wanted to find out if a mother’s protection could be passed on to a child she did not carry, such as an adopted child or say a child by marriage.�


Bill exhaled and dropped his chair forward. “Anna, I really think the Order should see this.�


Anna reached out to pick up the parchment, swiping her hand into her mug and tipping it over. Tea pooled out onto the parchment, ink beginning to run. “Oh crap!� Anna exclaimed. Pointing her wand at the spill, she muttered a drying charm, effectively evaporating the liquid and restoring the ink. Picking the parchment up, Anna waved it in the air just to make sure it was dry.


“Perhaps you’re right, Bill,� she said, rolling it back up and slipping it into her back pocket.


Not waiting for her to change her mind, Bill jumped up. “I’ll go see who I can round up. I’ll be back.�


“I’ll be at my desk,� Anna called after him.


Anna tucked the safe box under her arm and headed back to her desk. Placing the box on her desk, Anna flopped down into her chair, her eyes unfocused, staring at the wall in front of her. Bill was right. The Order should see this. More importantly, Nathan needed to see this. He would know what to do with it.


“Anna, you ready?� Bill asked, tapping her on the shoulder.


“Uh, yeah, yeah,� Anna said, pushing herself away from the desk. “I’m coming.�


Bright sunlight hit them square in the face as the guard opened the front doors of Gringotts for them. Squinting, Anna shaded her eyes with her hands as she hurried to keep up with Bill’s long strides.


“Where are we going?� Anna asked.


“Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes,� Bill replied, glancing over his shoulder to make sure she was keeping up.


“The joke shop? Ah, Weasley’s – relations of yours?�


“My brothers Fred and George own it. If you ever have a need for a good prank, they’re your men. Watch your step,� Bill cautioned as he pushed the door open.


Anna sidestepped the never stopping broom and dust pan as it moved in to sweep up the confetti floating down from the bucket hanging above the door. She gave the shop an admiring once over.


“Bill,� Fred called from behind the counter, “nice of you to drop by.�


“And bring such beautiful company,� George said, popping his head out of the storeroom. “Where’s Fleur?�


“Who’s Fleur?� Anna asked, putting her hands on her hips in mock anger. “Bill! Are you seeing someone besides me?�


“’fraid so, Anna. She’s younger.� Bill grunted as Anna’s hand made contact with his stomach.


“You must be Anna,� Fred said, reaching his hand over the counter. “Bill’s told us about you. I’m Fred.�


“George,� George said, waving at her from the backroom, his hands a brilliant lime green.


Fred took a look around the front of the shop to determine it was empty and motioned toward the backroom with his head. “Go on back. Kingsley’s here. So is Mundungus and Moody. Stewart should be back soon. I’ll come back when he gets here to watch the front.�


Bill nodded and took Anna’s elbow in order to direct her behind the counter. They both looked back just as the front door slammed open, the entire bucket of confetti flying forward, crashing into the glass shelves displaying the Skiving Snack Boxes. As the glass shelves fell like dominoes, shards of glass skating in all directions, Stewart fell to his knees in the doorway, his eyes wide, his face pale.


“Attack!� Stewart whispered, staring blindly around the shop, blood soaking through the knees of his pants where the glass had cut through.


“Stewart?� Fred exclaimed, running forward. “Stewart? What happened?�


Stewart grabbed onto Fred’s shirtfront and leaned against him. “Di – Diagon Alley’s under Attack,� he forced out, before falling forward onto the floor, dragging Fred down with him.


Fred reached out and felt for a pulse. Slowly he removed his hand from Stewart’s neck and reached down to loosen the clerk’s grip on his shirt. “He’s alive. Barely,� Fred said stunned. Leaning back on his heels, it took a moment for what had happened to sink in. Suddenly, Fred pushed himself off the ground. “Right! We’re under attack! Everybody get down!� he yelled pulling Stewart’s unconscious form behind the front counter.


Shadows blocked out the sun that had been streaming in the open door. Where Stewart had been, two Death Eaters now stood, wands at the ready. Anna stood frozen, as she watched the two hooded figures approach, exploding spells smashing everything in their wake. Smoke filled the storefront, clogging her lungs and making it difficult to see. The noise was deafening. A hand grabbed the belt of her pants and yanked her behind the counter. Stumbling down, she fell, hitting the floor with a thud.


“Stay down!� a gravelly voice shouted above her.


Scrambling up, Anna came face to face with Alastor Moody. Mad Eye’s magical eye focused briefly on Anna before swirling back in his head.


“Kingsley and Mundungus are out back. George is too. If it’s the entire Alley, people are going to need help. Who are you?�


Anna swallowed, trying not to stare at Moody’s eye. “Anna Patterson.�


“Stay low, Ms. Patterson.�


Bill nodded at Moody as he crouched down next to Anna. “You alright?�


“They’ve got to be nuts!� Anna hissed at Bill. “What do they expect to accomplish?�


Moody growled, “Mass destruction. Mass confusion. Massive casualties.�


“Damn! It’s the day before school starts,� Anna cursed, tears of anger burning her eyes. “How dare they!�


“They don’t feel, that’s how they dare,� Moody growled before disappearing into the backroom, followed closely by Fred.


Anna’s stomach churned with disgust. Her nostrils flared as anger lit her eyes. Shoving against the polished floor, she threw her arm over the counter and aimed for the nearest robed figure.


“EXTUNDO!�


The Death Eater screamed as flashes of fire red light beat it backward.


“Good one!� Bill shouted. “Where’d you learn it?�


“Old friend,� Anna replied as she took aim again. The stunning spell she sent toward another Death Eater hit its mark. A flash of green light streamed over the top of the counter as Anna ducked down. Her heart pounding, she could feel the sweat forming between her shoulder blades. Counting to five to steady herself, Anna took aim again and sent a bludgeoning spell in the direction of the green light.


Bill jumped up behind the register and shot a stunning spell at a third Death Eater coming in the door. The spell hit the hooded figure square in the chest, sending him flying backward into the front display of Ton Tongue Toffees. Brightly wrapped candies sprayed forth from the fallen barrel, mixing with the glass on the floor.


Bill leaned around the end of the counter, sending a bludgeoning spell at an approaching figure. He sprang back in time to shove Anna against the wall. Anna slammed into the wood narrowly missing being hit by a piece of ceiling tile
crashing down. The wall Anna landed against shook violently as something exploded in the backroom.


“What the hell was that?� Anna yelled, spinning on her knees in the direction of the back door. She could see the door was open, the side alley filled with smoke and screams. Coughing as her lungs clogged with dust and debris, Anna crawled into the backroom and stood up.


“What was it?� Bill yelled over his shoulder.


“I think it was a cauldron,� Anna yelled, kicking a piece of black iron covered with neon orange slime out of the way. She felt an insane urge to giggle and tears form at the corners of her eyes.


“Well then, I could use some help out here!�


“Right!�


Anna dove behind the counter next to Bill, her vision fuzzy with stupid tears. She saw a blur of black outside in the street and her heart went cold. Her world shifted into slow motion. Her mouth opened to scream as Bill stood up and aimed his wand at the broken window. His mouth opened, but no sound came out. Bill flew back, ricocheting off the back wall. He slumped to the ground.


“NO!� Anna screamed, swiping her eyes with her sleeve and pointing her wand at the Death Eater.


“ATTONARE!�


Without looking to see the impact of her stunning spell, Anna aimed her wand in Bill’s direction and yelled, “CONTEGO!� An invisible shield formed around Bill, protecting him from another piece of ceiling tile that smashed to the ground.


Anna’s chest heaved as she struggled to stand up and catch her breath. Her shirt stuck to the sweat coursing down her front. Anna ran her hands through her hair as she examined the damage.


“You alright?� Fred shouted, bursting through the curtain separating the back of the shop from the front.


Anna nodded. “Bill!“ she gasped.


“Right!� Fred shouted, turning.


Anna didn’t see the bone crushing curse that hit her in the shoulder with a sickening crack. Instantaneous pain shot from her arm up to her brain then throughout her body. She screamed, dropping to her knees behind the counter, her left arm hanging limply by her side.


“Come out, come out wherever you are.�


The evil in the sing – song voice sent chills up Anna’s spine. Nausea rolled her stomach. Anna gasped, swallowing her pain and pointing the wand at her shoulder. She muttered a numbing spell. Her shoulder still throbbed but she could function. Her left arm limp at her side, Anna firmly fisted her hand around her wand. She pushed herself up the wall behind the counter and aimed a bludgeoning spell in the direction of the voice. Anna watched as the screeching Death Eater flew back, the hood sliding off to reveal a head of dark hair. As she hit the floor, Bellatrix LeStrange returned the bludgeoning spell, slamming Anna into the wall. Anna screamed as pain shot through her shoulder and she slumped to the floor.


“REDUCTO!�


The counter shielding Anna from the rest of the store exploded, sending shards of wood and chunks of countertop crashing to the floor, splinters cutting her face, arms, and clothing. Anna pointed her wand up and shouted, “PROTEGO!� deflecting another bone crushing curse as she struggled to her feet.


“You are going to die,� Bellatrix shrieked at Anna. “Why fight it?�


“Because I’m not finished here yet,� Anna hissed, pointing her wand at Bellatrix’s chest. “AESTUO SANIES!�


Bellatrix fell to the floor, her fingers clawing at her skin as liquid fire erupted in her veins. Anna fell against the wall, panting. That blood boiling curse was a good one, she thought absurdly.


“CRUCIO!�


Anna crashed to the floor screaming in agony, her shoulder crumpling underneath her, her head slamming into the marble floor. Bellatrix’s hand shook as the searing heat flooded her body causing the spell to waver. Anna’s world began to turn blissfully black when suddenly the pain lifted. Starbursts of light clouded her vision. Anna blinked but the glow just seemed to get worse. Praying she wouldn’t vomit, Anna gritted her teeth and pushed up with all her strength. She drew a ragged breath as she stumbled on her feet.


“OY!�


Anna couldn’t form any words. She raised her head to look at one of the Weasley twins. Must be George, she thought fuzzily. Green hands.


“Come on. They’re gone. Let’s get you help.�


Anna felt her senses begin to let go as her body decided to give her relief from the pain. As the darkness washed over her, she saw one last Death Eater standing by the door. She watched in fascination as he turned and raised his hood. She would have screamed if she could have.


+++++


Nathan Apparated into Hell. The stench of burning flesh mixed with cobblestone and brick dust filled his nostrils. Explosions vibrated the ground under his feet. Screams of pain rang in his ears. Nathan’s stomach churned as he realized why he’d been called here. It was the day before the start of term. Students and their parents would be in Diagon Alley to purchase school supplies. This was senseless.


“What took you so long?�


Nathan whirled around to see a fellow Death Eater – McNair, was it? - flinging himself against the side of Eeylops Owl Emporium. “You should have been here!� McNair shouted at him.


“Where I’ve been is none of you’re concern!� Nathan shouted back, throwing himself against the opposite wall.


Nathan knew what was expected of him. He glanced down the alley, counting at least a dozen or so Death Eaters. In between the buildings, he saw Order members fighting back, protecting the innocent with their lives.


“What are you waiting for?� McNair yelled at Nathan.


Nathan aimed his wand at Elphias Doge who was crouching down behind a flower pot in front of the Apothecary’s.


“SOPORIFER!�


Nathan watched as his deep sleep spell hit the silver haired wizard in the forehead. Doge’s eyes slid shut and Nathan lost sight of him as he slumped behind the pot.


“I didn’t think you had it in you,� Malfoy sneered, coming up from behind.


Nathan squelched the panic forming in his stomach. “What do you mean, Malfoy?�


“To actually attack an Order member,� Malfoy smirked.


Nathan exhaled. Malfoy wouldn’t know an Ancient sleeping spell if it hit him square in the forehead. “I’m a faithful servant, Malfoy, just like you,� Nathan answered.


“Do you have any news for our Master?� Malfoy hissed, sending a bludgeoning curse in the direction of the counter.


“Two days. Severus will have the potion brewed in two days.�


“I will give him the news.�


“No, I’ll tell him myself!� Nathan spat as he shot a stunning spell into the street.


Malfoy ran down the street, staying close to the shops. Not wanting to loose him, Nathan followed. He ran, ducking into storefronts, choking on the dust and debris. Peering around the doorframe, Nathan saw Lucius halt and aim. Nathan couldn’t stop it. He desperately tried to convince himself of that. But he knew, in his mind, he would see the green light hit Emmeline Vance, killing her instantaneously over and over again for the rest of his life. Nathan’s chest ached as he gulped air in, forcing himself to stay focused. He turned to glare at Malfoy.


But Malfoy wasn’t there. His heart racing, Nathan charged down the street, his eyes hunting for his fellow Death Eater. He turned the corner. Malfoy was raising his wand. Nathan followed the wand. He saw the tell-tale Weasley red hair behind the counter.


“He’s mine,� hissed Malfoy, raising his wand. “AVADA KEDAVRA!“


“CONICO!�


Malfoy screamed as Nathan’s shoulder made contact with his wand hand, sending the Unforgivable Curse toward the ceiling of the shop. Nathan saw his hurling curse hit its mark, flinging Bill into the wall behind him.


“BORGIN! WHAT WERE –“


His words were cut short as the Unforgiveable Curse struck the ceiling, a chunk of tile and wood crashing to the shop floor. The force of a lightening bolt pitched Malfoy into the wall of the shop behind them, a sickening thud of skull meeting brick filling the space.


Watching Malfoy, Nathan didn’t see the wizard behind the wand but he felt the sledgehammer blow to his back as he was thrown face first into the cobblestone street. Gasping for air, Nathan rolled over to a sitting position only to find himself looking straight at the tip of a wand. He looked up.


“Fred?� he asked breathlessly, realizing he had his hood on. Reaching up, he lifted the side so his face was visible. “Its me, Borgin.�


“Borgin! What the hell are you doing here?� Fred exclaimed, dropping his wand.


“Got called in. Point your ruddy wand at me.�


Fred jabbed his wand at Nathan’s stomach. “What’s wrong with Bill?�


“He’s unconscious. He’ll be fine.�


“I can’t touch him!�


“What happens?�


“Sparks.�


Nathan tried to look around Fred. He only knew one person who used a shield like that.


“It’s a shield charm,� Nathan glanced over his shoulder at another hooded Death Eater who was coming his way. “I’m really sorry about this Fred. Soporifer!�


Fred slumped to the ground as intense pain flooded Nathan’s body, causing him to writhe in agony on the street. He screamed, his eyes tearing, his arms flailing as he fought to throw it off. As sudden as it came, it was gone. Nathan lurched to his feet, his hands on his knees, wheezing.


“You are a fool, Borgin,� Malfoy sneered, shoving him back onto the street.


Malfoy aimed his wand at Nathan’s chest but was knocked off his feet by McNair who was recoiling in the street from a curse. Screaming in frustration, Malfoy tried to right himself. Nathan used every ounce of strength he had to punch his legs out sending Malfoy sprawling.


A scream of sheer pain came from the shop. His chest heaving, Nathan turned to look through the broken window. Bellatrix LeStrange fell back onto the floor clawing at her skin. The witch raised her wand and shakily pointed it toward what was left of the counter. Nathan lurched toward the doorway of the joke shop as Bella raised her wand and Disapparated.


In a flash, searing pain burned his arm. Hissing, he clamped his hand over his forearm. The remaining Death Eaters were vanishing. Malfoy’s body was gone. As he pulled his hood up, Nathan’s brown eyes locked briefly with a familiar pair of hazel ones. His heart constricted as he quickly looked away and vanished.


+++++


Nathan lifted his face to the sky, the early afternoon rain hitting his face in short, stinging shots. Pushing his hood back, Nathan opened his mouth, letting the wetness soak through his robes to his skin, washing away the events of the morning. He welcomed the chill that traveled from his feet to his head, freezing him, making him numb. His eyes closed, he didn’t see the door open.


“There are easier ways to kill yourself, Borgin, than attempting to drown yourself in the rain.�


Nathan opened his eyes and looked disbelievingly at the Potions Master.


“How do you do it, Severus? How do you put up with it all?� he asked, holding his hands up to the sky. “How do you do it without absolutely hating yourself?� Nathan dropped his hands to his sides and stepped up the first step toward Snape. “Maybe more importantly, how do you forgive yourself?�


The expression in Snape’s dark eyes was unreadable but the tone of the his voice was unmistakable. “You don’t,� he replied coldly. “Did you tell him?�


Nathan felt the rain slide under the collar of his shirt to mingle with the dried perspiration on his back. “Yes, I told him.�


“What did you tell him?�


Nathan wiped at the rain running in front of his eyes, obscuring his vision. “What we agreed on - that you could make the potion in two days, Severus.�


“And he believed you?�


“I’m still alive, aren’t I?�


“How is he?�


“Weakened…Strained.�


“Does he know yet, about his inability to bond with Miss Weasley?�


“No, I don’t believe so. I haven’t told him.�


“What about –“


“No, he hasn’t either. He knows he would be killed if he did.�


“Will the Dark Lord recover?�


Nathan looked up into Severus’ black eyes and smiled a rather unbalanced smile. “You know the answer to that, Severus.�


“Professor Borgin? Professor Snape? What are you doing out here! It is pouring!� Professor McGonagall peered around the open door to look incredulously at the two grown men. “Come inside or I’m shutting you both out here for the rest of the day and you’ll have to see if Hagrid will take pity on you.�


Professor McGonagall stepped to the side to allow her peers to enter. Nathan raised his wand and performed a drying charm on his clothes, then swiped his sleeve under his runny nose.


“Really, Borgin. How old are you?� Snape snapped.


Nathan rolled his eyes and turned to Professor McGonagall. “Are they here?�


“They’re settled. Madame Pomfrey has assured me they will both recover, although Ms. Patterson may be here a while longer than Mr. Weasley as her injuries are more severe.�


Nathan nodded. “Thank you. Where is the Headmaster?�


“He is in the Hospital Wing. I believe he is expecting you.�


+++++



Professor Dumbledore tapped the railing on the end of Bill’s bed. “Madam Pomfrey has assured me they will both fully recover.�


Ginny nodded, her eyes on her brother, not trusting herself to speak. She couldn’t remember Bill ever being hurt. Bill was…Bill. He just kept going. Wrapping her hand around his, she tried to swallow the lump forming in her throat.


“Who is she?� Harry asked, glancing over at the woman in the bed across the ward.


“Her name is Anna Patterson,� Dumbledore answered. “Her injuries were much more severe than Mr. Weasley’s, but she will recover. It appears she was with Bill at the time of the attacks. Since St. Mungos was full, Professor Borgin contacted us to bring her and your brother here.�


“Professor Borgin knows her?� Ginny asked, her voice cracking.


“Yes, I do,� Nathan answered tiredly, as he stepped into the Hospital Wing.


“Professor Borgin. Sit down. Let me take a look at you, too. I doubt you took any better care of yourself than these two here.� Madam Pomfrey swooped down on Nathan and pushed him back onto a nearby bed. Running her wand up his front and down his back, Poppy Pomfrey clicked her tongue in disapproval. “Where have you been, Professor Borgin? You should have come straight to me after being hit with those curses. Time only makes the healing process worse. You of all people should know that. I will be right back. You stay there.�


As Madam Pomfrey bustled off to her office, Nathan began to rise.


“SIT!�


Nathan dropped back down, flushing slightly.


“You saw Tom?� Dumbledore asked, crossing the floor to Nathan’s bed.


“Yes,� Nathan replied, glancing over at Anna’s bed. She lay so still. Turning back to the Headmaster, he nodded. “I told him two days. He wasn’t pleased.�


“How is he?� Dumbledore asked.


“Weakened. He is in pain, but that won’t last for long. You can see it in his eyes, hear it in his voice.�


“What will the potion do?� Harry asked.


“It will provide him some relief by –“


“Provide him relief? Why do we want to give him relief?� Ginny cried disbelievingly from Bill’s side.


“It will provide him some relief,� Nathan repeated, “by masking his symptoms. He will believe he’s better, but in reality, not much has changed.�


“Oh,� Ginny said, feeling her cheeks grow warm.


“I assume if it is allowed by Madam Pomfrey, Miss Weasley will be wanting to stay for a while,� Dumbledore commented. Madam Pomfrey nodded.


Harry turned to look at Nathan who was holding an empty glass and grimacing. “Ugh – nasty stuff,� Nathan said, his nose wrinkled.


“Very well,� Dumbldore said, patting Harry on the shoulder. “I have to prepare for this evening. Nathan, you should come, too. Poppy will let you know when she is awake.�


“Right,� Nathan cleared his throat and cast a wary eye at the nurse who rolled her eyes at him and waved him off. “I have a few things to do as well before the students descend.� Nathan’s eyes traveled over the still form of Anna once more before reluctantly following the Headmaster.


Harry glanced up at Ginny who had turned back to Bill’s bed. Slowly, he stepped to her side and put his arm around Ginny’s shoulders and squeezed. “He’s going to be alright,� he assured her, placing a kiss on the side of her head.


Ginny nodded and drew a ragged breath. “I know,� she whispered. “It’s – it’s just this war…�


“I know,� Harry said softly, pulling her close. “I know.�


++++++


Later that evening, Ron, Harry, Hermione and Ginny sat at a table in the Gryffindor Common Room. Ron sat, slumped against the back of his chair, staring at the middle of the table. Hermione’s brow furrowed as she tapped her fingers together. Ginny propped her elbows on the table and pushed her forehead into her hands, trying to massage away the headache forming across her brow. Harry studied his hands which were clenched together in his lap.


Ron cleared his throat. “Dumbledore says he’ll be alright.�


“Yeah,� Harry replied.


“Fred’s alright, and George says their shop will reopen as soon as possible.�


“Uh – huh,� Ginny said into her palms.


“I’m sorry you missed your last ride to Hogwarts on the train, Harry,� Hermione added.


Harry simply nodded.


“And you’re Head Boy,� Ron said focusing his eyes on Harry. “And you’re Head Girl,� Ron said nodding at Hermione.


“And you aren’t bonded,� Hermione stated.


“Nope,� Harry replied, shaking his head.


“And Catarina’s dead, and Voldemort is still the bad guy and the sky is still blue,� Ginny said frustrated, pushing her chair back.


“Ginny - Harry, look, I’m sorry,� Ron reached out toward him. “I just couldn’t see past the whole –“


“Ron, it really doesn’t matter,� Ginny said, rubbing her tired eyes.


“Yeah, it does -“


“No, it doesn’t,� Harry said quietly.


“Really?�


“Yeah, really,� Harry replied. “Look, I’m done. Classes start tomorrow. We should go to bed.�


“Boy, you already sound like a Head Boy, too,� Ron said grinning for the first time since he’d heard the news about Bill.


“Congratulations, Harry,� Hermione said, giving him a quick hug.


“You too, Hermione,� Harry replied.


Hermione leaned down and gave Ron a kiss before heading up the stairs to the girl’s dormitory.


“’night, Gin,� Harry said, leaning down to give her a kiss. Standing up, he saw Ron wrinkling his nose at him. “What?�


“Uh, nothing,� Ron said, looking back at Ginny. “’night, Ginny.�


“Good night,� Ginny yawned, following Hermione up the steps.


+++++


Ginny ran her hands over the top of her trunk that had been placed at the foot of her four poster bed. Her own clothes, at last. Opening the top, she rifled through her belongings, grabbing a nightgown and her toothbrush. She shuffled off to the loo. Five minutes later, she shuffled back, dumping her clothes on top of her truck. Ginny pushed aside the heavy curtains shielding her bed from view and climbed in. She yelped as her knee hit a solid mass that hissed back.


“Ginny? You alright?�


“Yeah, Joanna, I’m fine,� Ginny replied, squinting into the murky darkness. Picking up her wand, Ginny whispered, “Lumos!�


Chehalis sat at the end of Ginny’s bed, tail tapping, a perturbed look on his face. Ginny sat back on her heels. “Chehalis, what are you do – oh. Right,� she said, running her hand through her hair. “What about Professor Borgin? Don’t you want to be with him?�


Chehalis cocked his head to the side. Please!


“Suit yourself,� Ginny said, scooting under her covers.


Chehalis padded up Ginny’s body and circled Ginny’s pillow three times before plopping down in front of her face. Ginny grimaced as she blew the fur out of her nose.


++++



A/N – My thanks to my husband who asked me how my writing was coming. When I told him I was in the middle of a battle, he told me, “May the Force be With You.�


To Melindaleo for looking forward to fireworks…I was torn about including some and your review tipped the scales. Thanks!


And to my beta/collaborator wvchemteach who let me borrow a spell or two and Kissmegrint for her second set of eyes – thanks! And now, Anya, too – the more the merrier!